EROTICA

Volume 1

A Novel by K’Anne Meinel

Kindle Edition

Published by:

Shadoe Publishing for

K’Anne Meinel on Kindle

Copyright © K’Anne Meinel June 2011

EROTICA

Volume 1

20 Erotic Stories

Kindle Edition License Notes:

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.  This eBook may not be resold or given away to other people.  If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with.  If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy.  Thank you for respecting the author’s work.

K’Anne Meinel is available for comments at KAnneMeinel@aim.com as well as on Facebook, her blog @ http://kannemeinel.wordpress.com/ or on Twitter @ kannemeinelaim.com, or on her website @ www.kannemeinel.com if you would like to follow her to find out about stories and book’s releases or check with

www. ShadoePublishing.com or http://ShadoePublishing.wordpress.com/.

EROTICA

Volume 1

          Story 1………………………..………………..………..……………Bent over Backwards

          Story 2……………………………..…………………..……………..Fantasy

          Story  3………………………………..………………..……………..Wet

          Story  4……………………………………..…………..……………..Family Night

          Story  5………………………………………..………..……………..Bikini’s are Dangerous

          Story  6……………………………………………..…..……………..Quickie ~ Against the Car

          Story  7…………………………………………………..……………Kept

          Story  8……..…………………………………………..……………..Quickie ~ Against the Wall

          Story  9…………..……………………………………..……………..Quickie ~ Over the Couch

          Story 10……………..……………………………………..………….Mile High Club

          Story 11…………………..……………………………..…………….Ghostly Love

          Story 12……………………..……………………………..………….Quickie ~ Under the Pier

          Story 13……………………………..…………………..…………….Bikini’s are Dangerous 2

          Story 14…………………………..……………………..…………….On the Parkway

          Story 15…………………………………..………………..………….Stable Affair

          Story 16……………………………………..…………..…………….Dream of the Beach

          Story 17…………………………………………..………..………….Bikini’s are Dangerous 3

          Story 18……………………………………………..……………..….Heel or Heal

          Story 19……………………………………………..……..………….Wet ~ Again

          Story 20………………………………………………..…..………….Kiss

Bent over Backwards

I’m sitting at my chair working diligently at my desk when you come into my office.  A distraction for sure but I continue working none the less, I’ve got a deadline and I’ve been working incessantly.  You lean over the back of my chair to look over my shoulder and read what’s on my computer screen as I type away.  Your hands begin to knead my shoulders, massaging along my neck.  I begin to melt, as your touch never fails to ignite something in me.  My neck falls forward but I continue to type, a sly little grin on my face.  You begin to use your fingertips only along my neck, brushing it lightly.  The tickling but sensual feeling of it is driving me nuts.  You can tell by my body’s reaction to it that I’m enjoying it immensely.  Finally, I give up trying to work and fall back against my chair and you take full advantage of this to begin kissing me passionately.

You slide into my arms as I sit in my leather chair.  Good thing we are home alone and can indulge ourselves.  We make out for a long time, swapping spit, tongue ballet.  Our petting and fondling becomes frantic in our desire to feel each other’s bodies.  Clothing begins to be discarded until we are both naked.  You had to stand up to remove both our pants.  Straddling me in my chair you grind your pussy against me, suggestively.  My breathing becomes labored in response.  A fever seems to be gripping you and you rub your body wherever you can against mine.  You can’t get any closer to me unless you went through me.

After a while I can no longer stand it and I whisper a suggestion in your ear.  Smiling broadly you lean down and pull a rabbit out of your pants pocket that I hadn’t noticed earlier.  Pulling me to stand in front of you, you begin kissing me again as you grind against my body.   You caress me with your hands as your arms hold me close.  Your body pushes me against my desk and I lean backwards.  Slowly your hands go down between our bodies and you find my wetness.  The excitement of the spontaneous passion has me dripping.  In answer you start rubbing the rabbit against me.  I groan slightly as it rubs against my clit.  Bending me farther back against the oak desk you take the shaft and begin to slowly insert it inside of me.  The wetness makes it easy and you shove hard.  I gasp and then groan in response.  Pulling it almost out you shove it in again.  My groans become louder as you are kissing me and screwing me with the shaft.  Faster and faster, harder and harder you grind the shaft into my body.  I’m panting, enjoying it all.  I raise my legs to wrap them around your body and to change the angle of how you are thrusting.  You can tell I’m enjoying it as my body arches backwards over the desk.  You can no longer reach my mouth and you break contact there to begin sucking on my nipples.  With your thumb you turn on the ears of the rabbit and begin teasing my clit.  My hands are frantically pulling at your body and my body is writhing beneath yours.

Suddenly between your caresses, the kissing, the sucking, and the relentless thrusting you notice a distinct change.  I quit writhing to enjoy the sensations coming over my body.  A tingling begun in my clit and spreads down my legs to envelop my whole body.  In your mouth my nipple hardens as you’ve never felt before.  I’m cumming all over your hand, the rabbit, and the edge of the desk.  Your causing it to splash against you it’s so profuse.  I’m panting, it’s hard to breathe as my muscles tighten and release, it’s so intense.  After what seems forever I begin to calm down.  Smiling at you I lean up for a kiss.  Your body covers mine and is quite warm.  Holding you close as I kiss you I wrap my arms around your body and just hold you there.  Pulling back I bury my face in your neck.

“Are you okay?”  You ask.  I can hear the joy in your voice at what you’ve just done to me.

I nod in answer, not trusting myself to speak. 

Finally I unclench my body from yours to relax against my desk.  You begin to pull the rabbit from my body but I stop you, grabbing your arm as a look comes over me.

“There” I say.  Indicating where the rabbit has just moved to.

You lightly thrust back in with your fingertips.  It’s slippery but you manage to hit that spot again.  Instantly my body breaks out into another sweat.  You can sense this ain’t over yet.  Again and again you thrust ‘there’ your hand clenching the handle.   My body begins to arch against it.  Harder and harder, you know you have to be hurting me but I’m begging for more.  The moans, the little cries, they are driving you insane.  You can’t believe what you’re seeing before your eyes.  I pull frantically at your body to get it against mine, once again wrapping my legs around you.  I’m sweating little rivulets down my body.  Your tongue traces the ones along my breasts.  My nipples are hard once again.  I begin to chant your name and along with it I ask you to ‘screw me’.  It becomes my mantra.  Before you know it another intense orgasm rips through my body and you’re incredulous at its intensity.  Never have you seen my body react this way, never have I cum like this.  I’m incoherent now; the mews, the cries, and the moans are so exciting.  It lasts longer than the first one; it’s more intense and body wrenching.  It takes a lot from me.

Finally I begin to calm down.  Your caresses become soothing instead of arousing.  I’m sobbing into your shoulder after what I have just gone through.  What you’ve forced from me unintentionally.  After a while you let go of the rabbit to use both hands to calm me.  You kiss away the tears that are coming from my eyes, your tongue tracing the little rivulets along my face.  Looking up with tearful eyes I smile a thank you at what I’ve just experienced.  The rabbit slips from my body and falls to the floor.  That’s okay, it’s no longer needed.  You have your body plastered against mine, holding me close and keeping me warm.  There are goose bumps down my arms from the air conditioning.  I snuggle against you and sigh.  My breathing begins to return to normal.  What an afternoon delight.

~The End~

FANTASY

Sunday night, we’d had a fairly long conversation.  At least 3 hours long or longer, depending on whether you count when the phone’s lose their signals or not.  It’s well past 2 your time and your just exhausted.  It doesn’t thrill you either that you have to be up in 4-5 hours for work and getting the girls off to school. 

You return from your nightly trip to the bathroom and much to your surprise you see a shape in the bed.  It’s completely covered by the blankets so you creep closer and just as you reach for the blanket to pull it back I sit up, surprise!  You leap back, startled.  There is no way your believing your eyes.  I was just on the phone with you for THREE hours, I’m in Wisconsin, you’re in New York, and no way is this happening.  Your heart is pounding as you go ‘holy shit, what the hell?  What are you doing here?  How did you get here?”  I just sit there with this grin on my face at your expressions.   “Were you HERE all this time?”  I just shake my head no with my cheesy grin.

Holding out my arms you gratefully go into them.  Thrilled beyond measure to have me there in your bed.  I haven’t answered any of your questions really, but you don’t care since I’m so THERE.  Kissing, hugging, and caressing soon follows as I begin to make love to you.  Pulling back you can’t believe your eyes.  You quickly rise and shut the door that you’d left open.  Putting the weight bar in front of it so we won’t be interrupted.  You turn out the light and return to the bed.  You begin to ask questions again but I silence you with my tongue in your mouth.

For two hours we play with each other, enjoying our bodies against each other.  The caresses, the moans, the sighs.  It’s incredible.  You fall asleep in my arms, totally exhausted by our love play.

BANG, BANG, BANG!  You come awake abruptly to find yourself alone in your bed.  Dazed and disoriented you look around the room.  The clothes you wore to the bathroom are flung around the room.  BANG!  “Mom?  Aren’t we going to school?” one of the girls asks through the door knocking on it again, HARD! 

“Yeah, be there in a minute, go downstairs.” You answer sleepily.  You can hear the retreating footsteps.  Looking at the clock it’s already 7:30.  Looking about the room you doubt your sanity.  What an incredible dream you had!  It was so real!  Realizing that you slept naked and how wet you must have been, you’re a bit crusty between the legs and the bed reeks of sex.

Pulling on your clothes you head downstairs for a very quick shower.  You remember each and every moment of the dream as though it were real.  Incredible.  Your clit actually feels well used this morning. 

Rushing the kids off to school you distractedly talk to them about what they are doing today after school.  Your mind isn’t on THEIR day at all.  You basically push them out the door at the school wishing them a good day.  Leaving the school you punch in my auto dial on your cell phone.

Man it seems early here.  I sleepily answer the phone.  “Mornnnnnnnnninnn?”

“Hi there, were you asleep?”

“Hmmm mmmm.”  I refuse to fully wake up.

“I’ll let you go back to sleep then.”

“No, that’s okay” I answer.

“You won’t believe the dream I had last night!  It was incredible!  AND I remember it!”  You’re talking excitedly.

Waking up a little more, I rub the sleep out of my eyes and yawn.  “Oh really?”

You begin to tell me what you dreamed since you went to bed last night.  It all seems so real, so very very real.  You can feel yourself getting aroused at the thoughts again.

Smiling at your excitement I enjoy your recitation of the dream.  Over the course of the day you discuss the dream over and over with me.  It just seemed so real!

Monday night we again talked for a couple of hours.  I’m kinda sleepy tonight so we get off the phone by 1am your time.  It hadn’t got heated and you didn’t need to go down to the bathroom tonight.  Rolling over on your side you stare into the closet until suddenly you realize you’re NOT alone in the room.  Rolling over suddenly you realize someone is IN bed with you!  Startled you look closely, realizing that it is me!

“My GOD, how did you get here?”

Shaking my head I smile and caress the side of your face.  I cup the back of your head to hold you for my kiss.  Bearing you down to the bed I begin to make love to you.  You’re not going lightly though.

“How did you do this?”  You try to ask.

Shaking my head again I try kissing you to shut you up.  I’m only partially successful.

“Hey, stop!  Stop!  How did you do this?”

You can make out my smile as I shake my head.

“You’re not going to answer?”

I shake my head slower.

“Why not?”

I shrug.

“Is this real?”

I lean over and pinch your butt.  Jumping at the sensation you KNOW you’re awake.  You put your arms around me and accept it.  If it is a dream you DON’T WANT to wake up NOW!

In the morning, again, you wake up to an empty bed.  You are again, naked, crusty, and the bed reeks of sex.  You see the definite imprint of a head on the pillow besides yours.  You remember falling asleep on top of me, snuggled into my shoulder.

Getting dressed after you shower you wonder, what the HELL is going on.  It was too real, the pinch, the caresses, the thrusting, to be JUST a dream!  You resolve to ask me when you phone after the girls are off to school.

“Good Morning” I must have been up for a while.  My voice is clear and I must be smiling into the phone.

“Good Morning” you can’t help but respond to the cheerfulness.

“How are you this morning?” I ask, still grinning.

Deciding to play along with whatever game is going on you answer “wonderful, and you?”

Stretching, which you seem to be able to sense I answer “pretty good, pretty damn good.”

Getting sick of the game already and wanting answers you ask “what the hell happened last night and where did you go?”

“Huh?” I ask.

“All right, this is a pretty elaborate game you’ve set up, but why did you leave?  Were you afraid you’d get caught by Michael?”

“What?”

Just then the phone dies.  You call me again and get my voice mail.  You call again, and again, and again.  All voice mail.  Suddenly the phone rings and you see on caller ID that it’s me.

“Hey!”

“Hey!  Sorry about that but I leaned over for something that fell off my bed and I disconnected us.”

“That’s okay, but what happened to you last night?”

“What do you mean?”

Getting distinctly annoyed now at the game you ask “were you or were you NOT in my bed last night?”

Laughing I answer “Last night?  Noooooo.”

Doubting your sanity your like “Then who the HELL did I make love with last night?”

“What do you mean?”  I ask.  You can still hear the laughter in my voice as though this is all a big joke.

“You don’t remember? You pinched me?  You made love with me?  Rather well I might add!”

Laughing out loud I answered “I didn’t pinch you last night, I didn’t make love to you, last night.”

Now you are a little confused and then you realize something I’m saying.  You’re very quick that way.  “Ok, so it wasn’t last night, it was this morning.”

Laughing again I just humor you going ‘uh huhhh’  I change the subject asking about what you’re going to do today.

You’re not distracted though.  Something is going on.  You realize I won’t or can’t talk about it though.  You decide to see if I show up tonight to ask me THEN.

Tuesday night we end up talking until 2am your time.  You HAVE to go to the bathroom this time.  Returning you quickly look to see if there is a body in the bed.  The shape of the blankets indicate there is but when you pull them back I am NOT there.  Now you are doubting your sanity.  Those dreams were SOOOOO real!  Getting into bed after turning out the light and undressing you decide to sleep with just a shirt on.  At about 3am you realize your staring at the clock.  Something has woken you.  It’s a hand caressing your hip and thigh.  Turning over suddenly your elbow encounters me, you hear an ‘ooof’ as my breath is whooshed out of my body.

“Oh, sorry” you laugh.  But you’re really not.  It confirms what you suspected, that I’m really THERE.

Smiling I nod and lean over to kiss you.  You forestall me though, wanting answers.

“How did you get here?” you ask as I try to kiss you again.  My hands are distracting you, caressing your body.  Grabbing my hands to hold them we end up in a tug of war,  my wanting to caress you, you wanting answers to your questions.  Before long we are both giggling until we’re breathless, you’re flat on your back and I’m mindlessly kissing you.  Oh well, you’ll get your answers later.

You wake up Wednesday to a familiar sight.  An obvious body print on the pillow and bed beside you but NO ONE in the bed with you.  Sighing as you get out of bed you realize NONE of your questions have been answered.  Now you ARE a little perturbed.

“Morning” my cheery voice comes over the phone line.  Your calling after you dropped the girls off at school.

“Good morning.” You answer but continue.  “Okay, enough is enough; would you be so kind to explain how you’re able to get here every morning into my bed?”

“What?”  I ask in an amused tone.

“Not funny” you answer.  “I really need to know how this is happening?”

Again, the amused tone “How what is happening?”

Now you’re getting a bit pissed.  Enough was enough.  Am I sneaking into your house somehow?  No way.  You know you’re NOT imagining the wonderful nights.  Your body is not imagining it at ALL!  It is all so impossible anyway, there are over a thousand miles between us.

“Ok, you need me to spell it out?” You ask.

“Possibly” I hedge, suddenly sober.

“How are you able to appear in my bed, make love to me nightly, and disappear by morning?”  Now you’re feeling stupid for saying it aloud and that pisses you off.

“I’m doing that?” Again, the amused tone.

“Come on, enough is enough, tell me!”  I can hear the anger in your tone.

“I can’t” I answer.

“Why not?”  At least you know I’m answering ONE question.

“’cause it’s part of the rules” I answer quietly.

“The rules?”  Now you’re truly puzzled, have I flipped out?

“Uh huh” I answer.  “But if you ask me I can nod or shake my head” I say quickly and quietly.  “Hey, I gotta go, bye”

Suddenly you’re disconnected.  What the heck?  The rules?  Nod or shake your head?  More puzzled than ever you decide to wait up and see if you can see me sneaking into your room tonight.

Wednesday night we only talked briefly.  I had a long day working and I wouldn’t address anything of what we spoke of that morning.  I’d only go ‘uh huh’ and ‘uh uh’ in answer to anything.  It was frustrating you and you gave up.  Finally at midnight your time we sign off.  You wait patiently for something, anything to happen.  But nothing does.  1am comes and goes.  Getting impatient you decide the light must HAVE to be off and you make it so.  2am comes and goes and you find yourself dozing.  Suddenly your conscious of me laying there staring at you.  You MUST have dozed off cause you didn’t hear me come in or climb into bed with you.  Being the light sleeper that you are you are amazed to find me there.  In the dim light you can see my smile as I lean in to kiss you.  Holding me off, you get out of bed and switch ON the light.  Blinking at its glare we look at each other.  I’m still smiling.

Leaning over the bed you pinch me.  Jumping up in alarm I glare at you.  Your beautiful smile is my reward.  “Can you tell me now?”

Shaking my head I just grin intently at you, meaningfully.  Trying to communicate SOMETHING with my eyes.

Thinking for a moment you realize something.  In the four nights I’ve been coming to you, I haven’t said a word.  Moans, groans, and sighs, yes, but no verbal communication.  “You can’t talk?  Is that it?”

Smiling, I nod.

“Is that part of the deal?”

I nod again, grinning.  You’re guessing IT!

“So, for you to be HERE with ME every night, you can’t TALK to me?”

My hand makes a waving back and forth motion, like a see saw going back and forth.

You take that to mean ‘so, so’ or ‘sorta.’  “How long does this last?”

I shrug, I don’t know.

“Well, far be it for me to look a gift horse in the mouth!”  You smile as you join me on the bed and begin kissing me passionately.  Your body rubbing against me HARD.  We make the most passionate love that night.  It’s nearly morning and you sigh “I love you!”  Looking deeply into my face, the light is still on in the room.

I smile sweetly at you and say “I love you, too” before I get the ‘too’ out I begin to fade from in front of your eyes.

Alarmed you watch as I disappear.  The indent of my head stays on the pillow, the indent on the bed as well.

Waiting until the kids are school, you park your truck and phone me urgently.  All  you get is the voice mail, no answer.  You leave several messages.  Then when you get home you call, again no answer, only voice mail.  You call my business phone as well, answering machine.  Leaving a total of six messages between the two lines all you can do is go to work.  You’re worried though.

Thursday comes and goes and you don’t hear from me.  Now you’re getting frantic.  You’ve left even more messages but heard nothing.  You hope that tonight I will appear as before.  Waiting all night you get NO sleep.  I don’t appear.  Friday is hell for you, you’ve had no sleep and the worry is eating away at you.  Work drags and you are NOT at your best there either.  Snapping at the kids when they get home your feeling VERY hormonal.  You’re not sure you can even call the cops or anyone.  Who would believe you?  I’ve disappeared?!

Friday evening you go to bed at 8, hoping to get some badly needed rest.  You’re miserable but deep down your hoping that I will appear.  Exhaustion takes over and before you know it, it is morning.  Looking around the room you don’t see the impression on the bed beside you and this depresses you.  Grabbing the phone there is still no answer, only voice mail.  Who could you call?  The two numbers you have for me, both are no answer.

A week goes by and you’ve heard NOTHING.  Extremely depressed at this point, you’ve almost given up.  Absolutely nothing you’ve done has produced results.  Everyone at work and around you at home is commenting how horrible you look.  Lack of sleep, worry, and depression is taking its toll.

It’s Friday night again and you read a few things we’ve shared.  Remembering better times.  Before you know it, its past midnight and you begin to doze.  Something has awoken you.  You realize you can actually SMELL my perfume.  What the heck?  Looking around frantically for what caused the smell you see nothing.  Something though has caused it, because it is still in the room.  Faint, elusive, but THERE.  It gives you hope.  It’s a sign, you’re sure of it.  Smiling, contented you go to sleep.

In the morning you again call, not expecting an answer but hoping.  Still a voice mail, no answer.  That’s okay though, you know you got a sign the night before.  You weren’t imagining it, you aren’t going crazy.

That night you wait, hoping against hope.  The light is on and you wait.  11pm, 12am, 1am...finally when you are about to give up for the night you again get a faint smell of my perfume.  This one you aren’t as sure about, it’s lighter than the night before.  Have you imagined it?  Are you willing it to happen?  Just then out of the corner of your eye you see something, turning your head you’re shocked to see a shadow.  A definite shadow.  In the middle of the night?  You’re a little spooked but you watch it intently.  It doesn’t get darker, it doesn’t get fainter.  After a long time it moves slightly.  You’re convinced it is me, trying SOMEHOW to communicate.  Knowing how nuts anyone who saw you would think you are you whisper “is it you?”

The shadow moves and you see the distorted outline of a head.  It’s nodding.

Relieved you ask “are you okay?”

The shadow shakes its head.  No.

Thinking quickly you ask “is there something I can do to help?”

The shadow shrugs.

Feeling as though something has dropped into the pit of your stomach you ask a question you’ve been dreading “Are you dead?”

The shadow shakes its head.  No.  Then it shrugs.

Well, you’re a bit relieved but you’re not sure still.  As you watch the shadow begins to fade.  “Don’t go!”  you almost shout it, but the shadow is gone before you finish it.

Sitting there for hours you think about what you’ve seen.  Frustrated, you are not sure WHAT you CAN do.

Another week goes by but you are feeling better.  For some reason you see the shadow every night but only after 1am.  Each night you’re sure that it’s getting sharper, clearer, more defined.  You can ask it yes and no questions but you don’t always get the answers and a lot of them leave you just as confused about what is going on.  Friday comes again and you’re waiting patiently, looking for the shadow.  It doesn’t always appear in the same place twice so your eyes are darting about the room.  Finally it begins to appear.  To your surprise it is as sharp as you’ve ever seen it.  It continues to sharpen until you realize it’s taking on COLOR!  What you begin to see appears to be a ghost.  You can faintly see the details of me as I stand there.  Standing up you try to touch me but I shake my head, no.

Over the next week the ghost becomes clearer and more defined, each and every day you do your same routine.  Take the kids to school, work, come home and WAIT for the kids to get home from school.  Not being able to talk to me every day for countless hours bothers you but you have the nights and a shadow and then a ghost listens to every word.  You chauffeur the kids to their various activities and try to give them a normal mom.  Nights are the worst, waiting until after 1am for your ghost to appear.

The next week the ghost begins to take even more form.  You’ve asked it a million questions that remain unanswered.  Nods, shakes, and shrugs are you answers.  By the end of the week, a month from when I disappeared a body is actually standing before you.  Amazed you hesitatingly hold out your arms and I go into them.  We are able to kiss, caress, smell, nuzzle, and love each other again.  That night you get NO sleep but you don’t care.  Not a word is spoken as we learn each other’s bodies again.  A month apart is just TOO long!  In the morning the body is gone as before.  You reach for the phone and punch in the auto dial.  You haven’t done this in weeks!

“Good Morning!”  For the first time in weeks you HEAR my voice.  The relief is palpable.

“Good Morning!  I love you!”  you answer.  “Can you tell me now?” you ask.

“Tell you WHAT?”  I ask innocently but you can tell the word WHAT has meaning.

Remembering the yes and no answers you begin.  “Can you talk about what’s been happening the last month?”

“Yes and no” I answer.

“Are you okay?” You ask.

“Yes, fine and you?”

“I’m fine.  Where have you been?”

“Nowhere, just around”  These vague answers are driving you insane.  You want ANSWERS.  It takes HOURS but you get them even with the yes and no and vagarity of it all.  All of your answers were there finally.  The relief is incredible.  With a smile,  you hang up the phone.

You as the reader:

Do you want to know the how?

Do you want to know the where?

Do you want to know why?

~The End~ 

Wet

The house was quiet FINALLY when we decided to take a swim in the pool and perhaps lay out in the sun.  It was gorgeous.  Not a cloud in the sky, the blue of it intense.  Most people would have thought it odd to have a pool on the beach but we both thought it a cool indulgence and no messy sand to deal with.  Besides the water of the ocean was just too cold this time of year.  The kids had enjoyed playing on the beach and then being able to swim in the heated pool.  We had the house and the pool to ourselves this afternoon as they had taken a horseback riding tour as part of our vacation package.

I was already in my one piece swimsuit when you came outside in your bikini.  The sight made me lick my lips in anticipation.  You’re so hot looking that to take my mind off the way my thoughts were heading I dove into the pool to cool down.  The water was terrific, warm enough that it wasn’t a shock to the system, cool enough to damper the licentious thoughts that seem to come over me when you’re near.  I didn’t realize the picture I made though with my hair streaming out behind me.  You appreciated the view.  It looked sexy with that slicked back look.  All the curl in my hair straightened by the weight of the water on it.  It made it look so very long.  You wanted to run your fingers through it.  You dove in to join me. 

I swam alongside you as we played a little.  I played hard to get after a while, you trying to catch me.  Finally I let you catch me.  Water streaming down both our bodies we exchanged a kiss.  Holding you in my arms felt so very good.  I’d ached for you for so long.  Your hands were restless, reaching out over me, fondling, caressing, groping.  I didn’t mind, it showed me how much you wanted me as well.  Amazing how intense it can turn when you both want the other so badly.  In moments I had your bikini top off and your breasts cupped into my hands.  Leaning down I began tonguing first the one and then the other.  Drawing the nipples into my mouth I sucked hard on them.  The answering jolt to your crotch had you catching your breath.

Your hands were pulling down the straps of my one piece.  With a yank I was exposed to my waist.  The water came up over that and the air had my nipples puckering, waiting for you to worship them.  Meanwhile your caresses over my back and shoulders were very very nice.  Your fingertips along my neck very arousing.  You indulged yourself, running your hands through my long hair.

My mouth playing on your breasts was causing you to moan and move feverishly, you wanted more, you wanted to do more to me as well.  You finally pulled my head up for a deep kiss.  Your tongue flicking in and out of my mouth suggestively.  I caught it and sucked deeply on it.  Your body wound itself around mine, grinding suggestively between my legs.  I hooked my fingers on your bikini bottoms and yanked them down.  Leaning down, I went underwater and pulled them down off of you.  On my way back up I stopped between your legs to blow bubbles.  You were laughing when I resurfaced.

Not to be outdone you pulled the rest of my swimsuit down and it fell in the water to my ankles.  I step nimbly out of it and pushed it away with my foot, it floated gently along the bottom of the pool.  Your hands were immediately between my legs feeling the difference in the wetness between me and the pool water.  I playfully swam away from you, slipping from your embrace.  You determedly swam after me.  When we were neck deep I stopped suddenly to catch you.

Taking you in my arms I kissed you over and over, my hands feeling your warm body beneath them.  I wrapped my legs around you, it was easier in the water, you’d never be able to stand and do this outside of the pool, and I was just too tall and heavy for you.  It felt great to both of us.  My pussy against you, rubbing.  My clit peeking out to feel itself against you.  I could feel the rub of your skin against it, it felt wonderful.  Our kisses were becoming more impassioned. 

Your fingers were doing delightful things to my body.  One hand crept down between us to play with my clit.  Your other hand massaged my breast, tweaking the nipple.  I groaned at the dual sensations you were causing in me.

Standing back on my feet I planted a leg between yours and raised my leg up slowly, grinding it against your pussy.  You gladly humped against it.  It felt good, it felt hot.  My hands I ran down your back and back up, then my fingers, then my nails.  You arched against me, enjoying these sensations.  My hands cupped your ass and began raising your body against mine.  You’re tried to wrap your legs around me but I wouldn’t let you.  I raised your butt higher still until it was nearly out of the water.  You leaned back and let your torso float away on the water.  Gently I moved us nearer to the side of the pool in case you needed to reach out your hand to keep from going under.  I focused on what was in front of me.  Your pussy lay open and inviting.  My hands cupping your butt could move you any which way.  I moved you towards my mouth and kissed you on your nether lips.  Mmmm, I tasted you.  I began tonguing you there.  Playing with your clit, tasting your wetness.  The cool ocean air and the warm pool water were playing havoc on your body.  What I was doing to you was making your whole body ultra-sensitive.  It was a wonder floating there in the pool and being loved like that between your legs.  A fantasy come true.  I kept going until I could hear the change in your breathing, taking one of my hands from cupping your butt I plunged two fingers right into your wetness.  The sensation immediately sent you over the edge you’d been so close already.  You had an incredible orgasm floating in a pool near one of your favorite places, the beach.  When you came back down to earth I was smiling at you and laid us both on the steps leading into the pool.  Laying me back against them, you lay on top of me, your body writhing suggestively against me.  Kissing me over and over again you begin tonguing your way down my neck.  That drives me insane and you can tell by my body’s reaction to it.  Spreading my legs you immediately begin to rub between them, feeling my wetness.  I groan at the touch of your hand there, you’re getting me so aroused.  Kissing your way down to my nipples I raise up slightly to help get one into your mouth.  Cupping your head to my breast.  Your naughty little fingers are doing delicious things to my clit and nether lips.  Your fingers plunge in to find my g spot, they know immediately where to go and I melt at the sensations.  Laying completely at your mercy I moan at the feelings you arouse in me.  I don’t know if  it’s just what you are doing to me, or the beauty of making love in this pool, the combination is unbeatable none the less, but I’m getting wetter by the moment.  Your fingers plunging in and out of me are driving me to the edge.  I’m groaning loudly.  Sucking on my nipple you can tell how you’re affecting me, you plunge harder and faster.  My breath comes in gasps and you lean up to kiss me, sharing the moment when I actually climax.  It comes in shudders.  The intensity of how you affect me comes across in the intensity of my orgasm.  My arms clench around you, you can almost feel your body cracking against me as I convulsively squeeze you.  You relish the feeling, knowing what a compliment it is to your lovemaking and the feelings that we share.  My head falls back to suck in great gasps of air.  Smiling down at me you look into my eyes as I open them again and come back to reality.

What an afternoon delight.

~The End~

FAMILY NIGHT

As Melinda drove home from another hot Florida day she looked at the rolling clouds coming in off the gulf and wondered if she would make it home before the rain came down.  Not that every cloud that rolled in would bring rain but this was Florida, it rained every five minutes it seemed sometimes.  She sped up marginally to beat the rain but failed when it started to sprinkle as she pulled onto her residential street.  Looking down the road she had to turn on her wipers before she reached her driveway.  Pressing the button on the console of her car the garage door opened effortlessly as she pulled into her spot of the three car garage.  She noted Em’s SUV was parked in its spot but that didn’t mean she was home, she could have taken her bike out for a quick ride which she did a lot to keep in shape.  Melinda hoped not with how hot the day had been, dehydration could set in so quickly and with it raining now she quickly parked and checked the rack for her girlfriend’s sports bike.  It was hung up as usual and this relieved her mind.  She pressed the button and the garage door quietly closed behind her as she shut off the engine to her car.  She sat there a minute in the quiet taking a deep breath to unwind from the hectic day she had just survived. 

As she entered their house from the garage she felt the cool blast of the air conditioner.  It wasn’t as high as it would be if she had been home alone.  Em was from a northern state and her version of air conditioning was to open a window.  Although that worked some of the time, here in southern Florida the humidity made it impossible MOST of the time.  Melinda put her keys on the table by the door and put her briefcase on the chair that Em kept there for that purpose.  She noted Em’s sleek alligator bag was already there.  She looked up to see if she could see her girlfriend but she wasn’t visible from the short hallway that led to their front door from the garage.  She turned right which went directly into their open and spacious kitchen.  Looking on the large countertop that was perfect for entertaining she was surprised to see it set up.  The far side of it was a bar into the family  room and it contained place settings.  It annoyed her for a moment because she just wanted a quiet night alone after the hectic day when it occurred to her that it was Thursday, it was family night.  She grinned.  Em certainly hadn’t forgotten, she had gone ahead and prepared it for them.

Walking through the family room she saw further evidence of Em being prepared.  Chips and popcorn were in sealed bowls on the coffee table, the channel changers lined up for their Thursday evening ritual.  The room was impeccably clean.  The newspapers and magazines they read neatly stacked in the magazine rack, the pillows fluffed just so.  No evidence of the family in their family room.  Melinda gazed around the room in pleased delight.  Em knew that it was Melinda’s turn to clean but had gone ahead and done more than her fair share.  Melinda knew that Em really didn’t have the time and was pleased that she had gone ahead and done it for them.  The couch was to her right along the wall facing the plasma screen television over the fireplace.  On each side of the fireplace were bookshelves crammed with books that Em loved so.  The two laz-y-boy chairs were to her left with a passageway between them and the couch.  She walked in front of them to the French doors of the deck and looked out. 

The grill was hot from the coals of the burning wood in it.  She hadn’t wanted a grill like this, she preferred propane but Em had convinced her it was better to burn natural wood than gas and Melinda had to admit the flavor of the foods that came off this grill was fantastic depending on the kind of wood they burned and the smells were heavenly.  She smiled when she saw the kabobs neatly sitting on a plate with a net over them to keep away the bugs.  Big rich chunks of beef were on several skewers, thickly cut vegetables on others.  Chicken which had apparently been marinated in some type of sauce still sitting in the sauce sat on another plate waiting to be skewered.  Corn on the cob waited to be put over the hot coals.

She looked to the left of the grill and smiled at the buckets of iced Corona sitting there waiting for her to just pop the top off and let the cool beer slide down her parched throat.  She opened the door, sliding it back to go out on the deck with its overhang keeping the big fat drops of rain from ruining their picnic.  She wondered where Em was as it wasn’t like her to leave the coals burning.  As she sat down at the table she reached for a Corona only to stop in surprise.  In another large bucket was more Corona but the she laughed at the bottles.  The bottles were at least two feet high and the glass was turned and made squiggles.  They looked like something you would win at a Carnival.  They clearly read Corona but she wondered if they were real.  Em had them on ice so she had to wonder at their authenticity.  There were six of them and they looked cool, refreshing, and oh so inviting in the heat of southern Florida.

She wondered if Em had invited anyone else to ‘family’ night.  Her sister and brother both lived with their families nearby but Thursday was THEIR night, for THEIR family which consisted of the two of them, two dogs, and three cats.  She wasn’t looking forward to entertaining or amusing anyone else after the long day she had put in but the amount of beer and food made her wonder.  She heard noises coming from around the back of the house and saw Em and the boys come around the corner.  Em was a red-headed Anglo and Melinda smiled as she saw her.  Her red head meant her white skin was not a good thing in the sun of southern Florida but she gamely tried time and again to maintain a tan despite her body’s natural tendency to burn.  She stood 5’6” was athletically built with broad shoulders she joked she could be a football player with.  Her large hands meant she could cover more square inches of skin in a caress and for that alone Melinda could adore her she often teased.  She didn’t have the freckles most redheads sported, instead her smooth white skin reminded Melinda of porcelain.  When she did manage to tan instead of burn it was an interesting contrast.

The boys saw Melinda immediately and with delighted barks of welcome they rushed up the deck to greet her home after a long day away.  She spent a few minutes petting them in greeting as they poked their noses into her hands.  She told them how beautiful they were as she smoothed back their curly hair and laughed back into their own laughing faces.  Poodles have such expressive eyes.  These two though she swore were more intelligent than people.  They were their kids though and Melinda and Em loved them just like they were.

“Hey baby, about time you got here, it just started raining” Em greeted her with a smile.

That smile melted Melinda each time she saw it.  There was just something there that warmed her heart.  Maybe it was the kissy lips, maybe it was the brilliant white teeth, or maybe it was the barely there dimples that captured her attention.  Her smile though was nothing to the sparkly hazel eyes that made Melinda speechless each time she looked into them.  These momentary lapses had embarrassed her for years but she covered well from long practice.

“It started as I turned on our street” she smiled in return after getting her voice back.

Em leaned down for a kiss and would have ended that with a peck if Melinda hadn’t prolonged it.  Em didn’t mind.

When Em had seen Melinda sitting on the deck she too had wanted to let out a joyful bark of welcome like the boys did.  Her heart gave a little leap whenever she saw this sexy woman and knew that she belonged to her, she belonged WITH her.  The Latina beauty was superbly shaped.  Her 36C breasts barely kept in the blouse that Melinda wore, they strained at the fabric.  Her coppery skin just ached to be caressed.  Something Em indulged in whenever possible.  She smiled at the petite brunette from across the yard as she followed the boys onto the deck.

“Are we having guests?” Melinda asked when they came up for air as she indicated the food and the beverages.

Em looked at her preparations “no, I just wanted to be sure we would have leftovers so we didn’t have to cook tomorrow before we went out.”

Melinda had to agree this was a good idea.  Neither of them wanted to cook when they knew they were going out to dance.  Friday this week had a party planned and rather than eat out and have that expense eating at home would save them a lot of money, not to mention time.  Em always insisted they eat before going out especially if they knew they would be drinking.

“What’s with all the beverages” she indicated the funky bottles of Corona.

“Aren’t those a hoot, I found them at Gallaghers” wood burns and breaks down giving them more coals.

Melinda wondered why they needed so many coals but then she spotted the marshmallows, the graham crackers, and the Hershey bars for smores fixings.  Em had thought of everything.  They’d have some after dinner and make enough to last a few days in the kitchen...maybe.  Em had a sweet tooth and god help them if she got her period...those smores with their chocolate would be gone quickly.

As the food sizzled on the grill they each discussed their day.  Melinda was always surprised at how much Em could get done in a day.  Her multi-tasking capabilities always amazed and astounded people.  Em had Melinda laughing at how strenuous her own day was.  It was a wonderful thing about her, despite the day being so long and rough, Melinda could look forward to Em making it sound better, her observations usually created a lot of laughter between them. 

As Em cooked she made sure to brush or touch against Melinda in an almost casual accidental kind of way.  It was more of a ‘I know your there and I can’t wait to touch you moment’ and Melinda was very well aware of it.  She wondered sometimes if Em was even aware that she did it anymore, she wasn’t going to ask, she just would enjoy it.  She too couldn’t help but want to touch this amazing woman, whenever she had the chance.

“Could you watch this for a moment, I’m going to bring out the salads” Em asked her as they started on their second two foot high beers.

“Sure but saladssss?” she asked questioning the plural.

Em smiled, “yep, I made vegetable and fruit.  Again, we will have leftovers!”  She opened the sliding French door and the boys followed her in probably hoping she would share some of the delicious smells that were coming from the grill.

“Do you want to eat outside or in?” she called from the kitchen.

“Didn’t you set up at the bar inside?” Melinda called back.

“Yeah, that was in case it poured and you wanted to eat indoors, which would you like?”

Melinda hesitated, she was tired.  The beer had mellowed her rough day away but she knew Em’s day had been equally hard and strenuous and she didn’t want to give her any more work than she had to.  “Whichever” she answered so as not to commit and let Em decide.

Em almost laughed aloud.  Thursdays were always hard days for Melinda at work.  People always waited until the last minute to place orders or create problems because tomorrow was Friday and they had to have their products before the weekend.  It created a lot of work for Melinda but she weathered it week after week.  Em had been in a great mood today and wanted to make their family night extra special for no other reason than she loved to do things for Melinda.  When she saw the funky bottles of Corona, she HAD to have them because they would both get so much enjoyment out of them.  She thought of dinner on the grill instead of ordering a pizza as they usually did and the smores were just the right touch.  As she put three bowls on the carrying tray she covered them with netting to keep off the bugs.  These salads would surprise and delight Melinda.  Again, there would be a lot of leftovers but with several meals that Em or Melinda would not have to cook for it worked for them.

Melinda got up to open the French door when she saw the armload that Em was bringing out.  She raised her eyebrow in surprise as the selection that Em placed on the table.  The first was a traditional salad with shredded lettuce, diced tomatoes, shaved carrots, and sliced cucumbers.  The second was a jello salad with lettuce, cubed jello, a sprinkling of cheese, and a glob of whipped cream on top.  The third was an ambrosia salad they usually saved for special occasions.  Its rich sour cream with marshmallows, maraschino cherries, pineapple, and mandarin oranges was expensive and fattening but oh so delicious.  Em smiled as she put each of these offerings on the table and took the serving tray back with her into the house not saying a word.

It was no wonder Melinda had thought they were going to have company.  The amount of food here was enough to feed an army but she looked forward to their evening meal and the many leftovers they would have over the following few days.  Realizing she was letting their shishkabobs burn she quickly turned them on the grill picking up tongs to turn the corn on the cob.  The sizzling of the beef and its smell made her mouth water.  The boys were panting hopefully as they closed their mouths but left the jaw ajar to get the full ‘flavor’ of the smells of beef on the grill and the chicken.  The chicken must have been in teriyaki sauce from the rich aroma that rose as it grilled.  Melinda carefully poured some more from the container over the sizzling chicken pieces as it roasted and the drippings sputtered when they met the coals below.

Em came outside with a tray full of their dinner plates, silverware, and condiments and set the table quickly and efficiently before sitting down to her own two foot Corona.  Two of their cats came with her and immediately moved to the edge of the deck to watch the rain come down in the back yard.  Not for the world would they leave the deck and get wet.  The boys watched their smaller friends hoping for but not getting a little chasing action.  The cats ignored them with disdain only a cat can show.

Melinda watched Em out of the corner of her eye as she tried to maneuver her bottle to her mouth, it was almost too long for her arm and she couldn’t help but grin at her efforts to drink the cool beverage from the ridiculous glass bottle.  Em was right, the bottles were terrific and would be a funny addition to a shelf in their game room.

Finally dinner was cooked and they could sit down.  They had talked non-stop discussing their day and providing input and opinions to each other’s jobs.  Melinda worked as a sales consultant in a blind company that her sister owned.  Em worked as a public relations expert for the city they lived in.  They both met demanding people wherever they went and while neither was passionate about their jobs they enjoyed them and it provided them with a living.

Neither of them were big eaters but each sampled a little of everything.  By the time all the smores were made and stored in plastic bowls as little treats for the coming week they were both pleasantly full.  The grill had burned down to a few remaining coals and Em stuck a few marshmallows on the coals themselves to burn and make a nice fragrance.  They laughed as they gave each of the ‘boys’ a marshmallow to eat.  Watching the dogs eat these spongy treats was hilarious.  The boys didn’t realize they were dogs so they ate everything ‘their’ humans did.

Em helped clean up and store their veritable feast.  They made sure the automatic feeder was full for the dogs and their water dish full.  Em checked the cat feeder which was kept on the wide counter back from where either dog could reach it.  Everything was stored in the kitchen, cleaned up inside and out, and they retired comfortably  to the couch.  Em sat leaning against Melinda as she caressed the redhead’s long dark hair.  Em turned on the television for their favorite television show ‘Grey’s Anatomy’.  It came on at 9 every Thursday which was why they had designated Thursday nights ‘family night’ and never missed it.  This particular episode had been a long time in coming.  It was their famous musical event and they both had been eagerly awaiting it.  It was one of the many reasons Em had made this ‘family night’ extra special with their feast.

Neither of them felt like opening the plastic containers with chips and popcorn they were so full from dinner but each helped themselves to their third and last two foot Corona for the show.  The normal glass bottles had been put away in the fridge for another time.

The show was just lovely.  Each of them loved how the producers of the show had integrated Callie Torres’ and Arizona Robins accident into a musical.  They had both wondered how lame it would be when they had heard that the show was going to do this.  It wasn’t lame at all, instead they used current and popular songs.  It was tastefully done.  The actress who played Callie had an amazing and dynamic voice.  She had won a Tony Award on Broadway years ago so that was to be expected.  The drama held them throughout the hour long show and when Callie woke up and said she was going to marry Arizona they both smiled.  It was a delightful end to their eventful day.  Both of them were pleasantly sated from their long evening. 

“I’m going to hit the shower” Em told her as she got up from Melinda’s wandering hands.  Not that she hadn’t enjoyed it.  She wondered if Melinda realized she had caressed, petted, and aroused her for an entire hour, but now she needed a shower.  The wetness between her legs wasn’t from the sweaty heat of the day and Melinda had given her an idea of how to end their delightful evening.

“I’m just going to catch the news” Melinda said absentmindedly, her mind wasn’t on the tv at that moment, she was instead distracted by her girlfriend’s body.  She could smell the scent of Em’s arousal.

Em hurried in the shower washing the stickiness from between her legs as she shaved her under arms and legs.  Using liquid body soap she lathered up her body once more before washing her long tresses with shampoo.  Turning off the shower she stood there a second before brushing her hair out as she thought about how aroused she became around Melinda.  Sometimes it bothered her how wet she was all the time, almost in heat.  She wore panty liners not because she wanted to save her expensive lingerie but because they were wet all the time when Melinda was around.  The odor was sometimes embarrassing when it overflowed like it had tonight.  Not that she didn’t like the odor, she did but it was a good thing they were home together because Melinda could arouse her anytime, anyplace and frequently did.

Em was brushing her long tresses out when Melinda came into their bedroom and began to get out of her clothes.  Em paused as she watched her from the mirror that was positioned to look out beyond the bathroom door to their adjoining bedroom.  As she pulled off her blouse the beautiful smooth skin was revealed.  As more and more of it showed up as she removed her clothing Em’s strokes with the brush slowed.  Melinda caught her staring and smiled a knowing smile.  In bra and panties she approached the bathroom door.

“Something wrong?” she asked with a little arch in her eyebrow.  Her dark brown eyes sparkled with something more than laughter as she watched the naked redhead in the mirror.  Her long red hair glistened under the lights and normally Melinda would have admired it but it was the hazel green eyes that held her at this moment.

Em startled herself out of her trance and put the brush down.  She turned around to look at the athletic build of her girlfriend.  The tan she had was dark and covered almost every inch she could see.  Melinda was shorter than Em by three inches but what she lacked in height she made up for in form.  Her curves were exquisite and inspired Em to salivate as she anticipated kissing and licking every inch of that delicious body.  She couldn’t help herself.  She stumbled forward and took Melinda into her arms.

You would think after all the time they had been together that none of this would seem new.  You would think that knowing each other so intimately they could guess the others thoughts before they voiced them would become boring.  They knew what buttons to push when they were angry, they knew what buttons to push to arouse the other.  But no, none of that had happened to them.  They were two of the lucky ones.  Each time they came together like this was new to them.  Each time was special.  Yes they knew all the buttons, but nothing was hurried, nothing was rushed.  Everything and anything they did was for each other’s pleasure.

Em held the sexy Latina woman against her heated body.  The warmth of the shower was still on her skin and Melinda took her gladly into her arms aching to hold the redhead against her.  Em leaned down to kiss her deeply and her tongue came into play immediately.  She couldn’t help herself, she had to taste.  Her tongue started by licking along Melinda’s lush lips and gently easing inside.  Melinda welcomed it with her own tongue and they delightedly caressed along each other’s tasting and touching.  Just kissing was not enough though and Em’s large hands were busy touching and caressing those curves that excited her so.  The bra got in the way and she reached around to unhook it, the 36C breasts tumbled out and Em felt them against her own 38B chest.  For some reason to her they always felt bigger, maybe it was the smooth roundness of them, maybe it was their darker color, but she loved the feel of them in her hands, on her tongue and she worshipped them for Melinda.  Melinda enjoyed how Em made her breasts feel.  Some woman would have just greedily grabbed them but not Em.  Em had made a science of fondling and caressing them.  It made Melinda feel like a goddess when she adored them so.  Her fingers touched and Melinda’s breath caught in her throat. 

Em brought her whole body into contact against Melinda’s.  Melinda wrapped her own arms around Em’s naked and warm body grinding suggestively.  The difference in their height was perfect for Melinda.  Her face was pressed against Em’s chest and she only had to lower her mouth slightly to capture Em’s breast in her mouth.  Her shaved mound was always just below Em’s when they stood like this and she used it to her advantage grinding against Em slightly as she wound herself around the redhead.  They both were aroused quickly but Melinda pulled back finally and said “wait, I need a shower” but Em pretended not to hear her as she held the sexy little Latina in her arms.  As she began kissing down the darker woman’s body Em couldn’t help but caress her everywhere she could reach.  With her longer arms she could reach a lot of places and Melinda found herself melting against her lover.  She was slow and methodical as she aroused the smaller woman.

“Wait, I’ve got to have a shower” she panted and pulled abruptly away.  It wasn’t that she didn’t want to make love to Em, it was that she needed to and soon.  Her body was already on fire, she had had a long day, and she wanted to be clean for her.

She turned on the shower and watched as Em watched her.  As she pulled off the unhooked bra from her body she let it fall on the bathroom floor.  Em’s hazel eyes were glued to her luscious breasts appreciatively as the round globes bobbed on her body.  Melinda slowly removed her matching panties and could see Em’s eyes distracted to the juncture between her legs.  She made an unconscious move towards her and Melinda knew she wanted to touch the shaved V between her legs.  She backed away and got reluctantly into the shower. 

Em watched through the clear glass as she used body wash on her body, touching all the places that Em longed to touch and taste.  Melinda wasn’t doing it to arouse her but it aroused her anyway.  The sexy Latina did it unconsciously and Em let it arouse her further thinking about what was to come, anticipating it, and imagining it. 

Melinda shaved her under arms and legs and then soaped up her short brown hair.  She was aware that Em was watching her shower and didn’t mind in the least.  She frequently watched Em as well in her own shower.  It wasn’t something new to either of them.  It was one of the many reasons this shower had sold them on this house, it was clear glass except for the droplets of water from the shower head that cascaded along the glass walls.  It was sexy, it was intriguing, and it was big enough for the two of them.  That thought had barely crossed Melinda’s mind when the door opened and Em pushed her way gently inside.

“I can’t wait anymore” she announced as Melinda turned around with a smile and open arms of welcome.

Melinda reached up for their kiss and the steam it generated had nothing to do with the shower itself.  She loved this big white Anglo woman.  She really knew how to kiss and Melinda had often wondered if she could just cum from kissing alone.  She had never been able to find out but someday she would...

Em started caressing the endless expanse of curvy brown skin.  This woman excited her as no other woman had ever excited her.  The curves, the way she held her body, the beauty all captivated the taller woman.  She felt her clean body become wet again and not just from the water coming from the shower head.  She kissed her mouth, her jawline, her tongue tasted along her ear.  The moan she heard from Melinda at this had her crotch begin to rub against Melinda’s in silent supplication.  She reached down her back with her large hands and her nails came back up lightly.  It caused Melinda to arch against her and this delighted Em no end.  She kissed her way down Melinda’s neck to her cantaloupe shaped breasts and gently took the first nipple she came to in her mouth as her hand captured the other.  Her fingers were made for keyboards and their dexterity showed as Melinda’s gasp showed their amazing skill.  She used both of her hands on the orbs she had before her.  Her head bent and began to kiss further down as she bent her knees to accomplish this. 

Melinda looked down as the shower beat upon both of their heads.  Seeing the redhead’s dark tresses streaming down her long white back affected her strangely.  Her stomach fluttered as she saw the dark head bent as it kissed its way across it and down, down further to the V of her legs.

Em wished the water hadn’t washed away the aroma she was craving but she knew it couldn’t get all the taste.  Melinda would have by now generated more, an endless supply that would taste better than any dish she had prepared for dinner.  This was her dessert for a long day’s work.  This was her bonus for family night.  It wasn’t always like this but often enough that it kept them both intrigued, it kept them both coming back and staying together for the years that made them a couple.  It wasn’t just about the sex by a long shot but they both had a high libido and were lucky enough to share it with a companion that matched it, that equaled it, that sometimes surpassed and exceeded their own.  It kept them intrigued, it kept them compatible, it kept them coming back for more.  Em didn’t think about the details of their relationship though as she headed unerringly for the V between Melinda’s legs.

Melinda had to take a wider stance so that Em could reach what she was after.  She had to kneel fully to get her face down the Latina’s body.  Her hands reluctantly left the melons they had been alternately squeezing, gently pinching, and ardently worshipping to go around the sexy woman’s body and hold her butt cheeks in the palms of her hand and hold Melinda’s body so she could get her nose and tongue and lips between her legs and taste the honey.  Melinda’s knees nearly buckled at the sensation that Em caused.  Her own hands were on Melinda’s wide shoulders holding her balance but barely in the slippery shower.  She groaned loudly and long at the feelings that seeing this woman kneeling before her, kneeling between her legs, making her feel things that only she could with her expertise.

Em nearly drowned as she reached as far inside between Melinda’s nether lips as she could with her nose, her tongue, and her lips, tasting, caressing, and licking at the nectar and the flesh she wanted to greedily devour.  Long slow licks on folds made Melinda quiver at the sensation.  Short probes and nips had her jerk and grind back for more.

Melinda shifted nearly losing her balance as she did so that Em could reach further, could delve deeper. 

Em held her with her butt cheeks in the palms of her hands spreading them to pull Melinda’s pussy closer onto her face and grind it there as she sucked and licked and caressed.

Melinda groaned and gasped at the sensations her girlfriend was causing.  It felt so incredibly good.  So freaking hot.  The visual was incredible, the physical overwhelming.  She let it build quickly.  Let it?  Hell, she had no choice.  Em pulled an orgasm out of thin air and Melinda rode it as she rode Em’s face grinding and writhing to their mutual thrill.  Melinda felt like the orgasm started in her toes and the heat of the water pushed it through her tight little veins, it drained the blood from her brain and everything centered on her pussy.  Em could sense the orgasm from the way Melinda’s body was reacting.  She knew this woman’s body better than she did her own.  She wanted Melinda more than life itself and at this moment, she wanted to make her cum, she wanted the sweet nectar before the shower had a chance to wash it away.  She took her large hands and gently began to reach down the crack and caress Melinda’s rosebud.  Normally Melinda wasn’t into that but tonight for some reason the blood flowing through her body and centering at her crotch made every stimulation in that area blow her away.

The resulting orgasm had Melinda gasping.  Em glanced up to see Melinda’s head thrown back, the woman was screaming with no sound as her body ground harder against Em’s mouth and face.  The Latina woman would have fallen if Em’s hands weren’t holding her ass up, her face was holding her pussy up, and her legs were useless.  She wanted desperately to fall but Em held her up at her midpoint as she ground out every possible nuance of this powerful orgasm.  Em sensed when it was waning and her hold on Melinda’s ass cheeks led up her back as she rose from her kneeling position to take the smaller woman in her arms and smile into her face.

Melinda returned the smile weakly, her body was drained not only from the heat of the water but the orgasm had taken all of her blood and it hadn’t returned to her limbs yet.  Em didn’t mind and held her to her own heated body as she contemplated other delicious things she could do to the smaller woman.  Her own pussy throbbed in desire and as Melinda’s body still twitched her hip accidentally rubbed against Em’s mound and Em quickly closed her eyes at the need to grind against the smaller woman.  Slowly, slowly Melinda came back down to Earth.  When she could stand on her own two feet, barely, she wavered there as she let Em wash her once more taking care to clean her heated crotch once more.  Em washed her own parts one handed as she made sure Melinda was held up with her other strong arm.  She turned off the water and reaching outside the shower she grabbed two enormous bath towels and quickly wrapped one around Melinda and then one around herself.  She led the bemused woman by the hand into their bedroom. 

The coolness of the air conditioned bedroom seemed to wake up the stunned and stupefied Latina.  Em dried her off hurriedly and squeezed the excess of water out of her hair for her.  This awoke Melinda as she became aware of the incredible sensations that Em had just given her in the shower.  It also aroused in her the need to conquer Em’s own white body.  When Em realized that Melinda had returned to herself she quickly finished drying off her own body and rubbing the excess water out of her own hair and threw her towel aside.  Just in time as Melinda attacked her.

Melinda wrapped her smaller but more athletic body around her lover bearing her to the mattress of the bed.  Her own towel came off in the struggle and she didn’t care as she kissed the Anglo deeply not only in gratitude for the incredible orgasm she had just given her in the shower, but for the love she felt for this woman.  She could faintly taste herself on the redhead’s lips as she delved deeply.  Her hands caressed the taller woman’s body fervently as she imprinted the feel of the porcelain woman’s body on her fingertips.  No curve went untouched, no crack undiscovered.  Every nook and cranny of Em’s body was poked, and prodded, and explored and Em delighted in every minute of it.  Her own body was on fire by the sexiness of this Latina woman she adored so.  The memory of the shower episode they had just shared was strongly in her mind and she was still excited by it.  Her body needed to express what it was feeling and Melinda played it as though it were a musical instrument.  Her fingertips read the music in Braille admirably.

The sensual combat lasted a long long time but neither of the participants minded.  Over and over they rolled as they touched, as they kissed, as they wrestled each other into submission.  Melinda was incredulous to find that her body wanted another orgasm, it needed another one but she desperately wanted to hear Em have one, or two, or three...  Em’s little cries and moans were driving Melinda insane as she touched her everywhere, rapidly arousing her fevered body higher and higher.  Her fingers played Em’s clit as though it were a flute.  The small buttons of sensation were being played by an expert as her fingertips touched, her nails flickered across, and her fingers themselves probed across and around this instrument.  Em’s body arched unnaturally against her begging for release and Melinda plunged her fingers inside reaching for Em’s G-spot and unerringly finding it.  The combination of Melinda’s finger on her clit and the fingers inside her caressing her G-spot had Em delirious her little cries were frantic and getting louder and higher.  It was driving Melinda crazy, she wanted, she needed to hear this.  Her own excitement wound higher as she played her girlfriends body.  A gush of fluid signaled that Em was ejaculating against her.  Her body was thrashing back and forth and with a scream she came wildly.  The warm fluid changed against Melinda’s hand, it became thicker and hotter if that was possible.  Em bucked and writhed against her crying out her name, incoherent words following.

Melinda didn’t wait for Em to come down from her high.  She gave her a moment at her peak, let her begin the descent and then plunged her fingers in and out.  She released Em’s clit and put a third finger inside the woman creating a fullness she knew her girlfriend craved.  She plunged harder and quicker and Em cried out in ecstasy.  Another orgasm overtook her, a different one.  First had been a clitoral one, this one was vaginal, it was deeper within her.  Her legs wrapped around Melinda’s body unconsciously.  It pulled Melinda closer and made it harder for her to plunge in and out of her girlfriend’s body.  She managed though.  She brought Em to two more orgasms before she let her descend from that mountain she had climbed.  On the third one, Em’s leg had dropped from her back and she had used it to arch her body against Melinda’s in supplication.  Her head had dropped to Melinda’s shoulder and her mouth had opened to bite her gently but firmly on the shoulder as she cried out in ecstasy.  Melinda used Em’s leg to grind herself to another orgasm, sharing their mutual pleasure at the same time as they kissed and caressed each other.

“Damn, I’m going to need another shower” Em breathed some time later as they lay on their made bed. 

Melinda joined her in laughter as they crawled up the now wet bedspread and crawled under the cool sheets and blankets to warm them with their overheated bodies curled up together, their arms around each other to get a good night’s sleep before their Friday at work.

Family night had been an unmitigated success.

~The End~

Bikini’s Are Dangerous

I had worked hard to achieve the body I now sported.  It hadn’t been a quick fix with botox and liposuction like many of the beauties I saw here on the beach.  Mine had been simple hard work with exercise, dance, and wild passionate sex.  Yes, I did say sex.  It’s a wonderful way to burn calories and I was a big proponent of using every means at hand that I had to sculpt the body I had now created.  My girlfriend of course was a thrilled participant in encouraging me at my exercise routine in its many forms.  We both worked out on the machine I had bought at the second hand exercise equipment store.  We loved dancing together and could be found two or three times a month at the local dance clubs.  But it was the sexcapades that had been the best part of our regimen to keep fit, to get me in shape, the reason behind so many of our ‘interruptions’ into daily life.

Oh come on, if it isn’t fun then why do it?  Right?  Sex is fun!  Exercise in the form of sex is not a bad thing.  It’s not like I invented it.  I couldn’t help that I was practically married to an incredibly beautiful woman who had a high sex drive and I was the mechanic that worked on it.  Okay, she was the mechanic and I the willing machine she worked on.  Sometimes I drove, sometimes she drove.

Exercise equipment by its very nature is a form of S&M.  Let’s face it; an active and sexual creature can use their fertile imagination to turn anything into a sexual escapade.  My girlfriend and I were willing victims of our own regimen.  I can’t tell you how many times a good work out got even better by ending up on the floor of our exercise room.  If you don’t work up a sweat it really wasn’t a good workout right?  Tongue in cheek I tell you these things.

Even dancing was a form of torture to the well-defined mind.  Whether we were gyrating to a disco or hip hop beat or slow dancing it couldn’t help but create a tension between two like-minded women.  It was exquisite.  It was necessary.  Many was the time that we gave a new meaning to the words ‘dirty dancing’ and had to make a hasty exit from the club.  We kept it clean, we kept it legal, and we kept it hot.  It was a fusion of two bodies that adored each other absolute.  I didn’t mind.  I know my girlfriend didn’t.  Many was the time we barely made it to the car much less the living room floor or even the bedroom.  It was okay; neither of us minded the impulsiveness or improvisations that resulted.  It certainly proved it would never be boring between the two of us.  It provided a workout that my now well-toned body had needed.  The muscles in my ass from straining were well defined.

I was going to flaunt it now.  I had worked hard for a long time to achieve these results.  The flesh over my now toned body deserved to tan.  I was going to go the beach and for the first time in my life I was going to wear a bikini.  Not just any bikini either.  The one my beautiful girlfriend had chosen to show off the body she loved so adoringly.  It was unfortunate she wasn’t here to see the unveiling though.  That last minute call to work was something she already regretted but being the responsible woman she was she had reluctantly gone.  Amazingly she had encouraged me to go though and had even handed me the bikini.  Its small scraps of material barely hid my assets but they were shown off rather beautifully.  It’s not like she hadn’t seen me naked a few million times over the years but this was different, very different.  I had never had the body to flaunt in my opinion.  My girlfriend liked women with big bones and a bit of flesh on them.  I still had that but the flesh was taunt and toned now.  The bi-weekly tanning bed made it so I had no lines and the deep tan I had was safe to take out in the hot sub-tropical sun.  I wanted to go out now; I felt confident enough to do so.  I was only sad that my girl wasn’t going to be with me.

I had offered to wait of course but she wouldn’t hear of it.  Everyone we knew was going to be on the beach today and while they had seen me for years in various dresses and shorts they had never seen this much of me.  The two scraps holding up my lush breasts made me feel very exposed.  I’d had to have my girlfriend help me shave down below to keep the dark hairs from peeking out and ruining the effect.  The ‘landing strip’ she had left she found very appealing.  She had to test it out after finishing its construction and I’d enjoyed it but I still didn’t want to go out without her.  She convinced me to go and enjoy myself with our friends.  She would see the bikini another time she told me.  She kissed me goodbye and left it up to me whether I would go or not.  I didn’t want to be alone at the gathering, it wasn’t a party but I knew all our friends and I really wouldn’t be alone.  Besides I really wanted to show off in my new bikini, I had worked hard for this moment but without my girlfriend I wasn’t as confident.  She had assured me I had nothing to worry about but when you go your whole life in a one piece for the very obvious reason that you didn’t have the physique for a bikini the confidence it takes to wear one isn’t exactly there.  I decided to go but hoped against hope that my girlfriend would make the gathering.

I put on a wrap around my chest that went entirely to my ankles.  It made it look like I was wearing an exotic tropical dress and with my physique and shoulders I could pull it off.  With slip on sandals and a mesh bag over my shoulders and ray bans on my nose I was ready.  My long red hair flowed over my shoulders and I was out the door locking it behind me.

As I walked the two blocks to our ‘spot’ I wondered who would be there, probably the usual friends and family that we hung with.  It was a tight knit group of about 20 regular people and up to 40 with friends of friends and so on.  There was always someone to get to know better and my girlfriend and I trusted each other enough not to worry about getting into trouble.  Besides, her sister and brother would probably be there with their various children in tow, I would be watched whether I wanted to or not.  I wasn’t worried.  I loved my girl and she loved me.  They watched whether it was intentional or not because they didn’t want their big sister or aunt hurt, not that they had any cause to worry.  I think it was a cultural thing anyway.

I looked out over the beach from the comfort of the wide sidewalk that wound its way up and down this stretch of the beach for miles and miles.  You could literally ride from one city to the next with its wide expanse.  I could see a few familiar figures in the distance that were nearer the water.  I had no intention of going into the water in this little scrap of material they called a bikini.  It would have dissolved or floated away with barely a breath.

“Hey you!  Was wondering when you two would get here” a voice addressed me and I turned to my girlfriend’s sister “where is she” she asked looking around behind me as though I was hiding her.

“Work called and there she is” I sighed disgustedly.  Work sucked the life out of a relationship sometimes, not that I hadn’t been guilty of doing the same thing from time to time.

“That sucks; maybe she will make it later?”

I nodded as I looked curiously around at the others who had made the gathering and saw a few with children in tow.  That surprised me as we usually kept it adults only since alcohol was involved.  Not that I had to worry about my behavior drunk or sober but a few of the group needed leashes at one point or another.

“Come sit with us then” she invited and I was surprised.  I was certain that my girl’s sister didn’t really like me, jealously protecting her sister from this outsider who had loved her for years.  Perhaps she was softening to me.  After all we had been together for years.  Or maybe I should be suspicious and she really was keeping an eye on me since her sister wasn’t here to do so for herself.  I begin to think I really am paranoid and I would have to accept her invitation at face value.

Several other people greeted me and asked where my girlfriend was and I explained time and again.  It’s nice when you’re a couple that everyone assumes you are together all the time and we usually were but it was also nice that I was accepted on my own without her presence to ‘complete’ me.  I had several friends here that I knew without my backup.  I greeted and chatted with many before turning back to my ‘sorta’ sister-in-law.

She had really gone all out and had food and drinks.  I pulled some drinks and food from my bag to add to her supply; after all I had to contribute something besides my stimulating presence.  She offered me a sand chair and I took off my wrap and laid it out on the chair.  It wasn’t until I was bending over to lay it out and swing my bag onto the back of the chair that I heard my sorta sister-in-law’s indrawn breath of air at my attire. 

“Are you kidding me?” she hissed at me and I looked up in alarm trying to see what was upsetting her and looking around for the culprit.  As she was staring at my bikini clad body I could only rightfully assume it was me that was causing her dismay.

“What?” I asked wondering at her indignation.

“Put something on” she hissed as she looked around to see if anyone else had seen me.

Apparently her hiss had caused many eyes to look around as well which only drew more attention to our situation.  Not one eye looked with the embarrassment she was showing, instead I saw many eyes with apparent admiration in them, a few with more than that but I chose to ignore them even though I secretly relished the feeling.

“You wouldn’t dare wear THAT if SHE were here” she continued to hiss.

I looked at her in absolute surprise.  My bikini was decent compared to some of the ones I had seen on this beach, many in our own circle of friends and family.  There were a lot of men especially that should not be wearing speedos (I shudder at the sight of some of them).  “SHE was the one who CHOSE this for me, in fact she bought it FOR me” I said in response, indignant, stressing certain words to make my point.  I remembered how my girl had always referred to this sister as the prudish one.  I had always thought she just didn’t approve of me because I might, just might hurt her sister someday.  Then I had thought it was because we were both lesbians.  Now I wondered if it were perhaps just because I was attractive, her sister was sexy as hell, and perhaps she was envious.

“She bought it?” she repeated stupidly.

I nodded as I stood there looking at her curiously.

“Relax, she looks great” her husband put his arm around her to distract her and I smiled at him gratefully.  I didn’t want to start a fight but I’d be damned if I’d let her dictate what I could and could not wear, especially when her sister had chosen this particular outfit for me.

I sat down and moved the chair slightly so my back was to her and I could look out over the ocean and our friends.

“Wow, where did you get that” one of the guys came by to admire.

I touched the top of my bikini self-consciously and began to say “oh we went by Armonio’s...”

He shook his head and interrupted me saying “no I meant the body, I don’t think they sell those at Armonio’s” he laughed charmingly.

I smiled my thanks but said nothing, I was very aware that my sorta sister-in-law could hear every word and I didn’t want to be accused of unnecessary flirting.  Gawd knows WHAT she would say to my girl.

Over the next hour or so many of our friends and family gave me various compliments.  I accepted them graciously but felt distinctively uncomfortable under the glare of the woman behind me.  No one was inappropriate and for that I was grateful.  It gave her no food for fodder.

We ate and drank and I had some great conversations.  I was enjoying myself despite being alone.

“Hey, let’s walk this off” my sorta-niece offered after we had consumed our lunch.

I walked with her away from the indignant breaths of her prudish mother.

“Don’t mind mom, she means well” she consoled me.

“I just don’t want to make any waves” I answered but was grateful she understood without having to explain.

As we walked outside our circle of friends and family the stares and the looks we both received were very different.  They weren’t tempered by the fact that I was in a relationship with one of our group or that she was protected by her mother and father and family.  These were strangers who saw instead two beautiful bikini clad bodies on women that meant we were fair game or something.  We received not only looks and stares but an occasional whistle and a shout out.  We pretended we didn’t hear them but occasionally we couldn’t help but giggle at the originality or corny line that came our way.  It was fun, we enjoyed it immensely but it wasn’t anything either of us took seriously.

“Hey baby, can I have an order of fries with that shake” I heard and couldn’t help but roll my eyes as we began to make our way back to the group.

“Jeez, can’t they come up with anything more original” she laughed beneath her breath.

“All their thoughts are below the belt” I murmured back and she laughingly agreed.

I heard the same voice add “baby, could I get your digits cause I’ve apparently forgot mine.”

We both laughed at how stupid that sounded and I turned to answer that one only to stop in surprise as my girlfriend grinned at me from where she stood on the sand in her bikini.  Smiling a huge grin I walked over to her and into her welcoming arms.  We got a few wolf whistles as we kissed there in front of god and man.  “Damn, you’re a sight for sore eyes” she said as she held me, restraining herself from caressing the expanse of flesh revealed by my suit.  I could tell immediately that she loved how the suit looked on my body.

“Couldn’t you think of any good lines?” I teased grinning at her efforts.

“Hey Auntie, thought you were working?” her niece asked in greeting.

“I got done sooner than expected and thought I’d join all of you” she smiled at her niece.

“I’m glad” I said squeezing her.

We walked with our arms around each other back to the group who greeted my girl as she joined us.

“Did you really choose that suit” her sister hissed at her at her first chance and we both turned in surprise.

I realized she hadn’t gotten over her earlier snit and couldn’t help but grin.  She reminded me of a hen with her feathers ruffled and not only that but wet besides.

“What?” my girl asked her sister.

“That suit, it’s positively indecent” she stated indicating the scraps of material that I was wearing.

I blushed a little bit but my girl grinned at me as she answered “I think she looks nice.”

“She’s too old for such a suit” she continued.

“Well let’s ask” and before I could stop her my girl swung us around and called out to our group at large “hey you guys, what do you think of my girls new bikini?”

Now I knew I WAS blushing and not on just my face as she drew attention not only from our group but amused strangers all around us.

We got several “she looks hot” and “va va va voom” from not just our group but total strangers.  Several other less subtle men AND women called out some things I won’t repeat and my embarrassment was complete.  I went from feeling good about my body in this suit to mortification over it being exposed in this way.

My “shhh” went unheeded as my girlfriend willingly answered a few of the more lecherous answers she had gotten.  She was genuinely enjoying herself.  She noticed though when I took my hand off from around her and backed up to reach for my wrap.

“Wait” she said laughingly.

“Are you KIDDING me?” I asked sure that my cheeks were ruby red in embarrassment.

“No, you DO look HOT” she answered the glitter in her eyes telling me more than mere words.

I looked at her a long time before releasing the wrap I had grabbed.  She smiled in reply and pulled up a chair to sit beside me and eat her own lunch.  I realized I had become the prude.  If you’ve got it, you should flaunt it, that was her motto and she had me.  I had worked hard for this moment; she had helped me to achieve it.  She was showing in so many ways that she was proud of me.  The shout out hadn’t been to embarrass me really but her sister and to show me off.  I deserved it after sculpting this body into something to be proud of.  She was proud of me and my hard work.  She had contributed in countless ways to that hard work but ultimately it had been up to me.  Why should anyone take this moment away from me?  I realized all this as we discussed what had taken her away today.

With my girl there more of our group came up to talk with her or me or both of us and the rest of the day passed pleasantly.  I loved the feel of my girl’s hands on my body as she made sure the Tropicana Oil was on every exposed inch as we baked in the sun and then I teasingly returned the favor.  The comfort of having her there with good friends and family was a familiar thing and I relished it.  I didn’t realize that men and women were openly flirting with me until my girl whispered something in my ear about it.  I turned to her in surprise, I hadn’t a clue about it, I thought they were being flattering and that was all.

“They’d get into those briefs quicker than you can blink if you let them” she smiled at my surprise.  She liked knowing her friends and their friends found her girlfriend appealing, she also knew that I was kind of naive about such things; she had ‘rescued’ me many times when we went clubbing.  I just didn’t know when someone was on me.  Anyone near our drive and the neighbors would have gotten an eyeful.  As it was I had to work hard to keep my murmurs and cries of appreciation under control.  My girl too was sighing and whispering loudly.

The bikini was no deterrent to a determined hand and let’s face it, that amount of fabric covered less than it revealed.  It wasn’t only my body that got its attention from the other, I couldn’t help but caress, stroke, and taste my girl’s incredible physique.  It was so exciting as she determinedly climbed over the stick and knelt on either side of my lap holding me prisoner to her desires.  It also gave me more room to maneuver my own hands over her lush body.  The scraps that were her bikini disappeared under my hands but then that was only fair, I was exposed to her view, to her lips, to her hands by her releasing my assets under those faint pieces of material.  I reached to the side of my chair and the seat reclined fully and she fell on top of me, I didn’t mind.

The feel of her now naked body against mine was exquisite.  As she writhed, squirmed, and felt me up it really aroused me.  I could tell what I was doing to her was not going unnoticed.  Her sexy little body was tan and fit and beautiful and MINE to do with as I wished, and I wished a lot as I touched, caressed, and aroused her in return.

Somehow, don’t ask me, I wasn’t paying attention in that way she managed to get my ass to the edge of my seat and then she spun around in the classic 69 position.  Let me tell you in a convertible that was amazing, and heavenly.  As she plunged her fingers into my pussy and her tongue into my clit I could only return the favor.  My gawd she tasted wonderful, my own juices were flowing and I couldn’t help but begin to buck at her hands and mouth.  Her juices were amazing, the amount that could drown a girl if she wasn’t careful.  Believe me what a way to go though!  She was petite enough that she fit comfortably against me and I relished the feel of her svelte body against mine as I ground my pussy into her amazing and skillful mouth and onto her hands. Her own hips began the age old rhythm of our dance.  As she came at the same moment she caused my amazing orgasm I thought belatedly that we were going to have to clean the seats on the car but I really didn’t care at that moment too caught up in the feelings that she invoked in my body and soul.  We both had to cut off our usual loud cries, not that the neighbors hadn’t heard them from time to time, but not from our carport.  We didn’t need the police called; imagine the sight they would have seen as they looked over the top of the convertible!

“That was amazing” she whispered hoarsely as she slowly pivoted around so she could straddle me once again.

I kissed and fondled her in reply not done by any stretch of the imagination.  What we had just had was merely an appetizer to wet our appetites for the main course.  We realized though this would be better finished in the house where we could indulge to any degree whatever our hearts desired.  I helped her back on with her bikini and she with mine, the scraps of cloth taking no time at all and we went into the house.  I realized as I watched her luscious ass in its bikini clad bottoms that I wanted her desperately and couldn’t wait to remove them again.  A bikini is meant to entice and it had done that admirably, you get those purists who believe a bikini is meant to give you maximum exposure to get a beautiful tan but I don’t believe it, I knew my girl couldn’t wait to get mine off of my body and no matter how many times she took me or saw me naked, it was never enough.  The bikini was a dangerous bit of clothing.

~The End~

Quickie ~ Against the Car

This is from a video I saw on U-Tube of a soap opera that plays in Spain.  There is no copyright infringement intended, it’s just a short story I feel my readers would enjoy.  I am taking artistic license to continue the brief scene that I saw between these two sensual women.  This is my version of what happened, what could have happened, what would have happened if I had really been there...enjoy!

I had been angry longer than I can ever remember being.  It was hard enough to stay angry but living with the person who made me so angry only made things more difficult.  The silence in the house was overwhelming.  Why wouldn’t she just move out, move on?  But did I really want her to?  I missed what we had had.  I missed what she had ruined with her thoughtless words.  I knew she was sorry but this went way beyond a simple apology.  She had humiliated me both publicly and thoroughly.  Everyone knew about her insecurities regarding me now and I was mortified at how extensive they really were.  It wasn’t my fault in the least how insecure she was regarding us, it wasn’t like we hadn’t talked out our problems.  We had been together for a while now and why she couldn’t have told me these particular things in private I didn’t understand.  I realized it wasn’t her fault that the mic was on when she revealed and confided them to a mutual friend but now everyone had heard, everyone knew, and I was mortified.

This had been going on for a long time.  The awful silences.  The avoidance.  Even the separate beds.  She slept in my bed now, alone.  I slept in the guest room.  I was miserable.  She was miserable.  I had tried to talk to her.  She had tried to reason with me.  Each and every time it had ended in a loud fight with words that neither of us meant but hurt none the less.  Maybe it was time to end this.  Maybe I should move out.  But it was my house!  I couldn’t take the cold shoulder I was giving her anymore.  She had tried, I had to give her that, but I just couldn’t get past what she had done.  Airing our dirty laundry was one thing, but to the whole squad?  Everyone knew now, everyone knew her insecurities regarding me, everyone knew her feelings.  Until our commander had shut down the mic they had heard every detail, every word.  It had been better than a soap opera and now I was barely speaking to her. 

The worst had come when she confronted me in front of a room full of our teammates.  In anger I had struck her.  I was horrified at what she had driven me to.  I think she was shocked that I would resort to physical violence.  I packed quite a wallop and my hand had smarted the rest of the day.  The fact that I took her down with that one punch was immensely satisfying and incredibly mortifying.  I couldn’t face her or the rest of the team who stood there in stunned silence.  Her brother had pulled me back in case I wanted more blood and I was shocked enough to let him.  I finally shrugged him off and left with my cheeks flaming.  It had been the second worst moment of my life.  It compounded the embarrassment I felt at what she had revealed.

As I made my way to my car I was on the phone with a colleague who was asking my advice.  I put my bag in the back of the hatchback and headed for the passenger side door to drop off the paperwork before climbing in.  I had just hung up the phone and closed the door when someone came up behind me and pushed me against the closed door.

“Freeze” she whispered hoarsely in my ear.  I recognized my girlfriend’s voice immediately.  Too many passion filled nights had I heard this exact voice to be fooled by her authoritative tone.

“What” I tried to ask and turn at the same time.

“Freeze, you’re under arrest, stay still or I will have to cuff you” she warned ominously.

She was taller than I was and much more muscular.  To be honest I welcomed the feel of her body against mine as she pushed me against the car.  I stayed quiet.  My arms were far across and on the hood.  She took the cell phone away from me and slipped it in the front pocket of my tight little jeans.  She spread my legs with her boots.

“But” I tried to get out.

“Shhh” she said as she bucked slightly against me to emphasize that I was in her custody.

“I am going to have to frisk you” she said in her deep authoritative voice but I could hear the undertone, it was the same beautiful voice I had loved and enjoyed.

She started at my wrists with her hands over them and touched impersonally along my arms up to my shoulders.  But it wasn’t impersonal.  It was incredibly sensual.  She knew exactly what she was doing.  She felt along my shoulders and under my long red hair, was that her nose I felt along my hair burrowing in its thickness, scenting in the smell of my hair, the smell of me along my neck.  I shivered as I thought I felt her nose touch along my nape.  I leaned back against my antagonist as she felt along my sides for any hidden weapons.  The only weapon I was carrying was my body and I knew she would use it against me.

“I charge you with ignoring me” she whispered huskily as she touched me again and again.

She bent down to frisk my legs, one at a time, down one and up the other side.  The warmth of her hand came through my jeans and I caught my breath in my throat at the contact.  It was calculated, it was thorough, and it was arousing as she came close but did not touch inappropriately.  She touched along my entire back, lifting my long hair aside to do a thorough search but the thought of her playing with my hair had me nearly groaning.  When she touched my sides and then abdomen I let out a squeak of protest but she ignored me as she checked under my bra for hidden weapons.

“I charge you with abandoning me” she continued as her knowing hands felt my ass through the jeans.

As she searched my hips her hands strayed to the front of my tight little jeans.  It was when she began to unbutton them, her body tightly against mine that I let out another squeak of protest.

“We need to talk” I began knowing my body was about to betray me to the one person who knew it so very intimately.

“The time to talk has passed.  We tried talking, that didn’t work” she answered breathily, obviously affected from what she was doing to me.  Her fingers got the first button undone and were reaching inside.

I spun around in her arms and reached up to encircle her shoulders in my arms “you don’t want to talk?  Then FINE we WON’T talk!” I hissed as I reached up and captured her lips with mine passionately.

She was more than ready for me as she eagerly held me against her between her and the car, my back sculpted itself against the window on the door.  I stripped her jacket from her hot muscular body as well as her shoulder holster.  She continued at the buttons on my jeans and when that was done she started on the buttons of my blouse exposing my bra which she fervently admired, caressing the cups and what they contained.  I was kissing her deep and ardently letting her know how much she affected me as I sucked, nibbled, and mashed my lips against her my tongue sneaking inside to caress, fence, and dual with hers.  We traded spit but oh it tasted of the nectar of the gods.  She felt so good against me as she strained tightly against me with the car against my back.  Her crotch grinding suggestively against mine she aroused me as I wanted her so bad, it had been so long, too long since I had known her body against mine.

As she kissed along my jaw line my head fell back against the roof of the car which only served to give her full access to my throat and neck.  I gladly gave her that access which she took advantage of as she kissed, licked, and nibbled her way across and down causing shivers as she made her way to my ear and then across to the other.  My breathing was becoming ragged in my throat. 

It never occurred to either of us to be aware of our surroundings, to realize we were in a car park at work, that we were probably on inter-departmental cameras.  We were so aware of only each other, of our overwhelming need for each other that everything else ceased to exist and no other cares were in the world for us.

She plunged her fingers inside my tight jeans now loosened from their grip on my hips by her unbuttoning of them.  She flicked aside the scrap of clothing I called panties and her finger unerringly found my love button and gave it a caress.  I arched back letting her know I approved.  She used her body to hold me up against the car.  My leg began to rise to wrap around her hip and hold her there.  It also served to give her more access between my legs where her fingers were already seeking out and finding the wetness she had caused there.  They began to play with the wetness but this wasn’t enough for me.  I was in heat, I was in rut, and I needed what only she could provide me.

Her lips had traveled down my chest to the V between my breasts.  Her nose had inhaled the intoxicatingly strong smell of me, my perfume, and my essence which rose strong between us.  She used her nose to nudge aside the silk of my push up bra so she could capture the incredibly erect nipple that stood so proudly through the fabric waiting for her mouth to capture it in its embrace.  I let out a whoosh of sound as her warm lips touched it, her tongue flicked it, and her mouth sucked it in.  It weakened my only leg holding me up but her incredible body against mine held me up as I lay splayed against the passenger door of the car.  My arms held up the hands that grasped desperately at her shoulders not only to keep me up but to keep her in place, to keep her doing what she was doing so well to my inflamed body.

As she plunged in I couldn’t help the guttural cries that were released from my throat.  I must have been somewhat aware that we could be discovered at any moment in the car park.  That we just might be on camera at this very moment because my normal screams of ecstasy were muted.  It was okay though, the guttural cries seemed to be what she wanted as she played my body more enthusiastically.  Her fingers plunged in and out, my body bucked in response, encouraging her to this outrageous display.  Her mouth played havoc with my breasts that seemed to rise up and thrust their way into her mouth of their own accord.  My body betrayed me, there was no fighting her, there was no fighting this, not that I really wanted to, but its betrayal was something I would think of later.

She knew my body so well.  She changed up how she thrust in me, I never knew the exact spot she would hit, the exact moment she would hit my G spot, and the gushing that was coming from between my legs was signaled by the slurping sounds I could hear as her fingers moved in and out rapidly.  She knew the combination of what her fingers were doing, her lips and tongue on my nipples would drive me insane.  It was a short drive.  I went over the edge willingly as my body convulsed, as I bucked and writhed against the body that was causing me so much havoc.  It was totally undignified, it was absolutely necessary.  I loved every minute of it.  It went on and on for a long time, it had been a long time since I had this type of release and my body was squeezing every moment out of this incredibly sensual, incredibly impulsive, and totally erotic moment.  If there was a spot above heaven I went to it as she played my body expertly.

As my soul came back down to earth and I became aware of things around me I realized she slowly pulled her fingers from my body replacing my now soused panties before pulling her fingers up to deliberately put them in her mouth and clean them.  The sight was so erotic and sensual as I watched with my passion filled eyes.  I made no move to cover myself from her amazingly dark and intense eyes.  She grinned her beautiful grin and I stared at it bemusedly as I contemplated what she had just done to me.  She began to button up my blouse and then my jeans and helped me tuck the blouse back in.  I could finally stand at that point but my mind certainly wasn’t on the job I had planned to go out to at that moment.

“Now THAT is a TALK we will have to have again” she smiled as she leaned down to kiss me again, I could faintly smell and taste myself on her lips.

She helped to peel me off the car eventually after we continued ‘small’ talk against the car.  Her kisses and caresses helped calm me down.  She made sure my brain was back in my head before allowing me behind the wheel.  You know, I’m not as angry as I once was…

~The End~

Kept

Amy approached the departures listing carefully.  She was very nervous but trying not to show her lack of sophistication in the crowded terminal.  She read the listing for international flights and saw that her flight for Florence was still ‘on time’.  She knew she should go wait near the departure lounge and turned to do so and that’s when she saw her.  Probably one of the best dressed women she had ever seen in her life, the woman strode confidently across the busy terminal as though the masses should part for her, and they did.  She was dressed in a dark wine colored suit that was expertly tailored to her body.  Not overly tall she gave the appearance of a tall stand out person, more than Amy’s eyes followed the woman.  She wore a diamond bracelet on her right ankle and a matching one on her left wrist and around her neck.  The earrings alone that she wore Amy would bet would have bought her a new car if they were real and she suspected they were.  This was the stuff she read about in her romance novels, this was the stuff of legends.  She was pretty enough but not beautiful.  Her beauty was in her confidence as though life were being handed to her on a silver platter.  Her persona commanded, no demanded respect and anyone who realized she was coming their way immediately afforded it to her without even realizing it.  Amy couldn’t put her finger on it and why it appeared that way but from the top of her perfectly coiffured head with its beautifully styled brown hair to the elegant wine colored Prada shoes that Amy recognized from having poured over magazines for years she knew class and style exuded from this woman.  She carried only a leather bag over one shoulder that was thin enough for a laptop and nothing else.  She looked the consummate business woman.

The woman headed directly for Amy and she found herself unable to look away.  At the last minute though she redirected her gaze and picking up her carry-on bag, her purse, and her neck pillow she quickly got out of the woman’s way so she could read the departure schedule.  She couldn’t help looking over her shoulder though to gaze longingly at the woman, wishing she could look like that, exude that confidence and style.  The woman didn’t look much older than Amy’s own hard won twenty four years.  Amy turned to look where she was going and headed for the terminal that would take her on her dream vacation, the one she had saved up for three hard working years at the 7-Eleven, working night shifts that no one else had wanted and putting in ridiculous hours so she could make her rent, finish school, and save for this trip which was a treat after all the years she had put in to obtain her degree.  She had graduated with honors finally after going year round for the last few years with no vacations, no breaks, and now she could enjoy herself.  It hadn’t been easy with the crazy work hours and the intense class load she had at school but she had managed and she wasn’t going to worry about a thing now that it was all over.  She had her master’s in education, she had a job waiting at the end of summer, she had quit her job at the 7-Eleven, and now she was going to the city of her dreams, Venice, Italy.

She had been disappointed to find there was no direct flight from Chicago’s O’Hare International Airport to Venice, Italy.  Instead she would fly into Florence and take either a commuter train or a smaller plane to Venice.  She hadn’t decided yet but that was okay, this trip wasn’t regimented, it was flexible and she wanted to enjoy herself.  No one and nothing was going to keep her from having a good time.  She deserved it, she had waited her whole life for a trip such as this and she was going to enjoy every minute of it.  She just wished she had someone to share it with.  She also wished she had been on a plane before instead of choosing for her first flight the international flight from Chicago to Florence.  The hours on a big jet she wasn’t sure what she would do with them.  She had already read the fashion magazine she had brought with her on the bus that brought her to the airport.  She hadn’t felt good afterwards, it had given her motion sickness.  Now she wasn’t sure it was motion sickness but excitement over flying for the first time or the trip itself.  She wondered what she would do on the big jet.  She went to sit in the lounge waiting for her flight to be called.  She had gotten to the airport over an hour early as all travel since 9/11 required it.  She had nothing to do but people watch and proceeded to do so.  It was as she was watching the various travelers carrying their bags and hurrying about their business, children annoying their harried parents, business people non-challantly traveling as they had done hundreds of times that she saw the woman again.  She couldn’t help but notice her.  She glanced around and saw that she wasn’t the only one who noticed her either.  There was just such an aura about her it screamed ‘I’m special, look at me!’  So Amy looked.  And looked.  The woman walked ever so gracefully as she entered the area where they all waited for their various planes to be called.  Amy was sitting near the door that she assumed she would enter when her flight was called and she was amazed to see the woman walk up to the counter in her area and talk to the ticket agent.  The woman behind the counter sat up straighter and rushed to assure her of something before saying something else.  It must have been to the woman’s satisfaction as she smiled kindly and it was in that smile that Amy melted.  She was surprised at her reaction.  She wasn’t normally into women.  She had in fact not dated in over four years, spending all of her time either working or going to school she had had little time to socialize but she had been in school and met people of all walks of life.  She had been attracted to both men and women over the years, just hadn’t acted on it for a very long time.  She wondered at her fascination for the sophisticated woman.  It suddenly occurred to her that if the woman was here in this area she too might be flying to Florence.  Amy could see the Air Italia jet parked up to the concourse and men in yellow vests with ear protection doing their various jobs below it.

The seating area began to fill with others waiting for their flight and the woman took a seat, right next to Amy.  It was then that Amy could smell her amazing perfume.  It, like the woman, was sophisticated and expensive.  Amy had gone to high end department stores in her life just to window shop and she knew quality when she smelled it.  The girls behind those counters were always trying to spritz you so you might buy their expensive bottles of perfume.  Amy had learned a few things about that over the years.  It was a heavenly trip to smell the woman’s perfume and something else, something Amy couldn’t put her finger on.  She exuded more than confidence.  Amy felt a little uncomfortable to be this attracted to a stranger and then she shrugged it off, she was on her vacation of a lifetime, she would roll with the punches.  The woman swung her case to her lap and opened it to reveal an Apple laptop.  Amy knew that laptop, it had been in every electronics magazine and all over the internet, it had just come out a month or so ago and the woman’s looked well used already.  She envied the sleek case of the 17” screen.  She knew its incredible capabilities.  She wondered what the woman did that she had to have an expensive computer like this.  Amy found herself staring, waiting to see what she would pull up on the screen and then was surprised and a little disappointed when the woman pulled up a solitaire game and started playing.  In a small corner she pulled up an instant message that read “are you coming?”  She typed, “in Chicago now” and X’d out of the screen and closed her laptop in disgust before looking around.  She did it so suddenly that she caught Amy staring at her.  Smiling slightly she would have looked away but Amy was looking startled.

“Is something wrong?” the woman smoothly asked.

Amy looked up in surprise.  The voice was clear and commanding but husky and alluring.  It fitted the woman perfectly and she looked at her bemusedly for a moment before realizing that her question deserved an answer.  She grasped silently for a second before saying the first thing that came to her mind “isn’t that the new Apple?” she indicated the laptop that the woman had closed so abruptly.  She felt like an idiot at the question.

The woman smiled slightly, instinctively knowing that it wasn’t the computer that Amy had been staring at.  She nodded and said “yes, I’ve had it awhile.”

“But they only came out last month” Amy protested.

“Yes, that’s true, for the general public.  I was one of the lucky few to get one before they came out on the market” the woman said without a hint of bragging.

Amy was impressed.  “How do you like it?”  She would have given her eye teeth to have one.  It would have made college life so much easier instead of having to trek down to the public or school library all the time to do her papers and research.

“It’s a tool, it works” the pretty woman shrugged dismissively.  Just then something beeped and she pulled from the laptop bag a smartphone.  She smoothly touched the screen with her impeccably manicured fingers and read what was on the screen.  She turned the phone sideways and slid out the keyboard from beneath it and tapped out a reply with her polished fingernails.  She pushed send and then smiled absentmindedly before pushing the keyboard back and pressing a button that had the phone go dark before slipping it into a pocket of the bag again.  She slipped her laptop back in the case and zippered the leather shut before looking up again to see Amy watching her.

“Do you use it for work?” Amy asked hesitantly feeling like a fool but wanting to talk to someone.  She was becoming increasingly nervous as she waited for their flight to be called.

The woman grinned and answered “work, play, a little bit of both.  It’s really too much for what I need but it’s got power for anything I wish to do” she said vaguely.

“Most people would give their left nut to have one” Amy said crudely and then blushed when she realized what she had said.

The woman laughed.  It was cool and clear and genuine.  It only surprised Amy more.  “When you have something this elaborate, sometimes you realize what a waste it really is” the woman said quietly.  She started to examine Amy in return curiously.

Amy squirmed realizing what the sophisticated woman was seeing.  She was 5’4” in her stocking feet.  She was wearing comfortable slacks and a pretty blouse but nothing like this woman’s expensive tailored suit.  Amy’s mother had always drilled into her that she should dress nicely when she traveled so people would treat her better but she had never traveled before so this was a first for her.  She wasn’t much to look at with her dirt brown hair and her pale skin.  A light sprinkling of freckles ruined what could have been an attractive face and instead gave her the girl next door look.  She wore no make-up since she wasn’t sure when she would get to her hotel and didn’t want to spend days with that goop on her face.  She looked wholesome and boring next to this much more sophisticated woman.

“So you’re going to Florence?” the slightly husky voice inquired.

Amy shook her head “no, I’m headed for Venice but I couldn’t get a direct flight.”

The woman’s lips smirked in a sort of smile “really, I’m headed for Venice myself.”

“On business?” Amy asked to appease her curiosity about the woman.

“Yes and no, I’ve been summoned” she answered sounding a little annoyed.

Amy frowned at the word and asked “summoned?”

The woman looked away out the window past all the people that now crowded the waiting area and said “yes, my presence was requested” and left it at that.

Just then the announcement came over the public address system “Flight 292 to Florence Italy now boarding at Gate 11, all first class passenger please come to the gate at this time” the announcement was repeated in a couple of other languages for the benefit of their foreign passengers.

The woman rose at the announcement and looked down at Amy “well, have a nice trip.”  She hung the leather bag over her shoulder and walked away.

Amy felt like she had already lost a friend.  The first person she talked to about her trip and she was walking away already.  She felt gauche and unsophisticated next to her but wished she had said something clever and funny while she had been there.  She wondered at the woman being ‘summoned’ but it was none of her business and she let it go at that.

It was at least ten minutes before they called for Amy and the others that would board the aircraft.  When she handed her ticket in at the gate she was surprised when the ticket taker asked her to step aside.

“Ms. Gray?” a voice behind her addressed her.

Amy wondered what this was about as she nodded.  She hadn’t done anything wrong and she was already frightened.

“There was a problem” the male attendant informed her.

Amy’s heart was in her throat, what could possibly have gone wrong?  She had paid for her ticket six weeks in advance, her passport was two months old, and she had her traveler ’s checks in order and cash as well.  She didn’t know what ‘problem’ there could possibly be and she instantly thought of a hundred.

“We overbooked your row and a family is insisting on sitting together, they have small children” he told her apologetically “we have bumped you up to first class for the inconvenience” he smiled as he handed her a new ticket.

She looked at him in delighted surprise and stammered “th thank you!”

He smiled broader at her genuine enthusiasm and said “have a pleasant trip and thank you for flying Air Italia.”

She walked with a bounce in her step as he escorted her to the gate in front of the other passengers lined up there who looked at her curiously and her ticket was processed.  She walked down the companionway and onto the airplane.

“Ticket please” she heard an accent at the door of the aircraft.  She felt so nervous.  What if the first class ticket was a mistake?

“Ah Ms. Gray, welcome to Air Italia, this way please” the woman smiled once she read the ticket and realized it was first class.

She was shown to the front of the plane instead of the back.  The chairs up here were the size of Lay-Z-Boy recliners and looked luxurious.  Amy had researched this trip for a long time in anticipation of taking it as well as seen movies over the years so she of course knew there was a definite difference between first class and how they were treated compared to the rest of the passengers.  She had allotted only so much for flying for her trip and had thought the extra expense unnecessary and exorbitant but seeing the seats alone made her think maybe this life wouldn’t be so bad.  Since she wasn’t paying for the extra accommodation she would just enjoy it.  As the stewardess escorted her to her seat she looked around in anticipation.  She saw that there was already another passenger seated in the outside aisle seat and that the one by the window was still unoccupied.

“Excuse me Ms. Valour” the stewardess said to get the woman’s attention.

It was then that Amy saw that the woman was the sophisticated woman she had so admired from the terminal.  Amy didn’t know if she was embarrassed or not at the fact that she would be seated next to her for the next 11 hours of the flight.

The woman looked up and immediately stood up with her bag on her lap to allow Amy to slip by to her own seat.

“May I get you anything Ms. Valour?” the stewardess asked as they both sat down in their seats.

“Bourbon and coke if you would please?” she said pleasantly.

“And you Ms. Gray?” Amy looked up startled, no one called her Ms. Gray.

“I’ll just have white soda” she said confused.  She hadn’t thought about drinking on the trip and she wasn’t sure she could afford it.  Didn’t they jack up the prices of things on planes and in hotels?

She concentrated on getting her seat belt around her.  She knew from watching television and movies that they always had you put it on to fly, she wanted to be prepared.  She also was painfully aware of the sophisticated woman sitting next to her and didn’t want to seem too simple around her.

“First flight?” the woman asked her and Amy could have died, what had given her away?

Amy looked up into the most amazing eyes.  She couldn’t tell for a moment if they were brown or green, the mix was incredible.  She finally realized the woman’s eyes were hazel and absolutely astounding in their brilliance.  She gulped and nodded in reply and the woman smiled wryly.

“Wow, that was brave, you do realize this is an 11 hour flight?” she asked softly.

Just then the stewardess returned with their drinks and handed them each a soda filled cup.  She also handed the woman a little bottle of bourbon.

“Thank you” they both said to the stewardess.

Amy watched as the woman effortlessly uncapped the bourbon and poured it into her soda and took a drink.

“So after Venice, where else are you going?” the woman inquired politely.

“How do you know I’m going to Venice?” she blurted before realizing she had told her in the terminal.  Her face turned a few shades of red which seemed to amuse the sophisticated woman.

“Are you going anywhere else?” she asked.

Amy shook her head and then shrugged “I don’t know, I’ve never been anywhere” she answered truthfully.

“And you chose Venice for your first trip anywhere?”

Amy nodded “it just seemed like the most incredible place on earth and I have always thought I’d like to go there.”

The woman seemed to understand as she nodded thoughtfully.  “It is very romantic, the history is incredible, I hope you will enjoy yourself.  Are you going alone?” she guessed astutely.

Amy nodded “yes, that way I can do what I want, when I want without waiting for anyone else or their schedule.”

The woman nodded in agreement.  “Too bad that you can’t share it with someone you love, it’s terribly romantic.”

Amy shrugged wryly “Ah well, perhaps someday.”

“You’re not involved with anyone, someone you could have shared it with?”

Amy shook her head “there has been no time.”

“You’re fairly young, what do you mean ‘no time?’”  The woman looked at her inquiringly.

“I’ve been studying to get my master’s degree in education.  I just finished.  This trip is my treat for all my hard work and sacrifices from the past few years.”  She didn’t know why she was sharing her life story with the attractive woman but her voice was just so soothing and her interest genuine.

“Wow, a master’s degree at your age, congratulations.  What will you be teaching?”  Her eyes grew admiring and Amy couldn’t help but respond.

“I will be teaching middle school aged children, fifth and six graders” Amy responded proudly.

“That’s a hard age to get to pay attention.  They are trying out their wings at that age, too young to be really teenagers, too old to be behaving the way they will” the woman said knowledgeably.

At Amy’s amazed look she added “I had children that age once” she laughed and Amy joined in.

Just then they heard an announcement “this is Captain Fergonio, we will finish boarding in a few moments, please take your seats, the seat belt sign has just come on.  Thank you for flying Air Italia.”

The stewardess came by to take their now empty cups and they both placed them in the plastic bag she was holding.

“Do I have time to make a call before we take off?” the woman inquired politely.

“Oh yes Ms. Valour, we are just now seating a few stragglers and then we will pull from the gate, just make it quick” she said with a smile before continuing on.

The woman pulled out her phone and pushed a button to turn her screen on and using her manicured finger to open the phone line.  She went down a list of numbers and names that Amy could see and chose one to tap twice on.  Putting the phone to her ear she listened into it.  Amy could hear the rings and then a funny beeping.  In disgust the woman put the phone down and tapped on it again hanging up the call.  She then pushed a few more things on the screen and pulled the keyboard out from under the screen and typed a quick message that Amy could see.

‘Leaving O’Hare now, Florence in 11, Ciao baby’ before she pressed send.  Turning off the phone this time she quickly slipped it into her bag which she pushed under the seat in front of her.

“Are you meeting someone in Venice?” Amy asked curious.

The woman smiled wryly “Yes, my girlfriend will meet me at our hotel when I get there but I also have a couple of business meetings that have been set up so it’s good timing to go.”  It didn’t sound like she was that enthused.

Amy was surprised that the woman so openly admitted to meeting a girlfriend.  Where she came from people didn’t do that.  It was hidden for the most part.  She had gone to a university where it was a little more accepted but she had never expected a sophisticated woman such as this to admit it so openly.

“Have I shocked you?” the woman asked amused.

Amy shook her head and smiled “no, just a little surprised.”

“In this day and age?”

“No, not that, just that, that you....” she didn’t know how to finish what she was trying to say.  She heard the door to the plane being closed and realized she hadn’t felt nervous for a while, that all returned at this moment.

The closing of the door didn’t faze her traveling companion though, she was continuing on their conversation as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened.  “What, that someone like me would be gay?” she asked.

Amy returned to their conversation with a nod.

“It takes all kinds to make up this world” the woman answered.  She didn’t sound defensive and she certainly wasn’t apologizing.  “What about you?” she asked surprising Amy.

“What about me?” Amy repeated stupidly realizing the plane was pulling away from the gate.

“Are you gay or straight or bi?” the woman looked at her kindly and curiously.

“I don’t know” Amy answered truthfully.

“You don’t know?” she asked surprised.  Her impeccably groomed eyebrows rose up on her forehead.

Amy shook her head “I don’t know because I have been concentrating on getting my degree for years now.  I’ve dated guys, I’ve felt attracted to women, but I don’t know if I would prefer one or the other.”  She looked around curiously as the plane began to roll towards a large expanse of concrete.

“This is your captain again, we are eighth in line for takeoff.  Everyone please buckle their seat belts and sit quietly while we wait, all phones and other electronic devices please turn off.”  The metal sound of his voice was awful over the speaker.

As they moved inexorably towards the tarmac and turned Amy could see through her window the other planes before them as they rolled into line.  The captain kept them going slow enough that they never quite stopped as they moved up one at a time in line.

“Are you okay?” the woman asked Amy and she spun around from the window she was looking out nearly giving herself whiplash in doing so.

The woman looked down where Amy’s hand was wrapped around the arm rest, her nails were digging into the upholstery and they were icily white.  Amy was surprised, she hadn’t realized she was doing it at all.  “I think I am a little nervous” she told the woman breathlessly.

“Sometimes it helps if you just close your eyes.  Taking off and landing are the worst” she told her.

“Flight attendants take your seats” the captains tin voice came over the speakers and they all knew they were next.

“Here, hold my hand” the woman said and took Amy’s unprotestingly in her own.

The plane lurched as they sped up down the tarmac.  Amy was surprised how quick they went and then with a sickening, at least to her, lurch they were up and began climbing rapidly.  She held onto her new friends hand desperately, hating the motion that reminded her of too many rides at the carnival.  It all smoothed out though, a lot quicker than she would have thought possible.  She looked out and was surprised to see clouds outside her window.  She looked over at her new friend gratefully.

“Thank you” she said as she tried to extricate her now numb hand.

“You’re welcome” the woman replied as she settled comfortably in her chair.  “By the way, my name is Alexis Valour, call me Lexi for short” she held out her hand.

“I’m Amy, Amy Gray” Amy shook the delicate hand with its impeccably manicured nails.

“Pleased to meet you Amy.  It’s a long flight, I’m glad you’re sitting next to me” Lexi smiled.

“Thank you Lexi, I’m glad you’re here too” Amy said fervently.  It made it a lot easier to fly now that she had made a friend.

Lexi asked her about her college years and Amy explained how she had gone year round in order to get her bachelors in record time and then her masters so that she could get a better job.  She had applied to and gotten for her first year out a position on Long Island in one of the best paying teachers jobs in the country.  It hadn’t been easy to get but she had great references, good grades, and she knew how lucky she was.

“Do you have somewhere to live out on Long Island?” Lexi asked her.

Amy shook her head “I thought I’d move out and go to Long Island and look around for a month or so before school started.”

“How long are you going to be in Venice?” Lexi asked concerned.

“About six weeks.  Most of my stuff is in storage anyway, I stayed in the dorms while I went to school so it was easy to move out last week and put the rest in there.”

“What about your parents?” Lexi asked and then was immediately sorry for asking as she watched Amy’s expressive face.

“They died six years ago.  I think I went a little crazy after their accident.  I had planned to go to college right after high school but I got into a bit of trouble and it took a while before I realized I was heading nowhere fast.  They wouldn’t have been proud of the way I behaved after they were gone but they were all I had.  No brothers, no sisters, and after the way I behaved, no friends.  I applied for college and amazingly I got accepted.  I packed up and moved across the state and started over.  I kept to myself except for a few people I had to work with, a few I had all my classes with, or my roommates over the years.  I figured hard work was enough to make up for the time I wasted.  It wouldn’t bring my parents back but it would make them proud.”  She hung her head at the shame she felt for doing things that would have disappointed her parents.

“Hey, they didn’t see it and maybe they would have understood” Lexi said kindly.

“Maybe, but probably not knowing them” she said.  “I never got the chance to get past the terrible teens, I hope they knew how much I loved them” she said sadly.

“They knew, all parents realize how rotten their kids are as teens, they hope and pray they will grow out of it, and if they are rational adults, they get past it and forgive it.”

“Mine never got the chance” Amy said miserably.

“Maybe they would have” Lexi said astutely.

“How do you know so much?” Amy asked.

“My children are in their twenties, I saw it all, the rebellious teen, the slacker, and the defiance.  What they didn’t realize was that I had also been a teen once and done those same things to my own parents.” Lexi said with a smile of remembrance.

Amy looked at her in surprise that she would have children that old “you don’t look old enough to have children that age” she said in astonishment.

“Thank you for the compliment, I’ve been genetically blessed” Lexi laughed at her surprise and flattering compliment.

“I bet you were a straight A student and never looked back” Amy smiled teasingly.

Lexi laughed, a genuine laugh.  “Nope, straight B’s and occasional A’s, but I worked hard to get ahead, had my children, started my own business, sold it, and met my girl” she smiled as she said it.

“Your girl?” Amy was surprised to that Lexi was dating a girl.  She visualized this sophisticated woman suddenly with a girl in a Catholic school girl’s outfit.

Lexi smiled wryly “my woman then?  I’ve been with her a long time, my girl and I refer to each other that way, I guess its habit.”

“She’s younger than you?” Amy asked curious as to what type of woman would hold this amazing sophisticated woman.

Lexi shook her head “No, she’s older, worldlier than me.”

Amy was amazed, sure Lexi had to be teasing her but she was serious.  That this woman would think there was someone more ‘worldly’ than her astounded Amy.  She was sure she had misunderstood her.  “What’s she like?  How did you meet her?  What’s her name?” Amy surprised herself by firing off the questions quickly.

Lexi smiled at her enthusiasm.  She had to remember back...

It was just ten years ago when she had taken her first trip to Europe to consult with a company that was merging with the American company she represented.  Her advice and expertise was needed to make the transaction smooth.  Her reputation in the business world was well respected and her advice sought after by all the best firms.  It helped that she had run her own successful businesses for years before selling them just before the bottom dropped out of the market.  Going independent meant she took a lot more risks with various companies that meant they had to pay her for her advice and expertise.  Fortunately for her bank account she was paid well.  She was set for life and didn’t have to work after selling her companies but she wanted to work, she needed to work.  Her oldest son was 15 so it was okay for her to leave her children for a couple of weeks that she needed to finish this job.  The kids were well taken care of and responsible and she didn’t have a worry leaving them for extended periods of time.  They were used to it and she brought them the best presents.  They knew their own hard work at school was necessary and when time allowed she took them along and they had seen most of the country from one end to the other.

She walked into the European branch of La Orange with a confident walk and announced herself to the receptionist.  Apparently she had been expected, but Alexis Valour was NOT what THEY had expected.  She had been firm, she had been efficient, she had cut through the bullshit that executives tended to put in the way of what should have been a smooth transition for the American firm.  She had been diplomatic but resorted to brass tactics when she had to.  Her higher ups had been delighted.  She did more in the weeks she was there than what a team of people hadn’t been able to do in months.  They gave her a glowing report that led to her next job, and her next.

While she was in Germany she kept herself amused in her down time by visiting museums, the zoo, and occasionally clubs.  Her name, her firm, and her money got her into all the best but she didn’t let that go to her head as some would have.  A drink was a drink as far as she was concerned.  If you paid $10 for a drink that should cost $2, you were a fool.  Alexis Valour was by far no one’s fool as she had proven time and again.  She enjoyed dancing, she enjoyed meeting people, and she didn’t spend unnecessary dollars, euros, pounds, or marks.  Whether or not they were her own money.

She was at one such club on a rather grueling Friday night.  She had to let go a pair of executives from the firm who were not on board with the current plan of unification.  They obstinate behavior had cost the company time and again.  Repeated discussions had been to no avail and although she didn’t like to do it she had fired them.  She was using the club to relax and unwind.  They hadn’t taken the fact that she was a woman, an American, and an invader onto their turf very well.  Their dismissal had been brutal and she needed a drink, she needed to relax. 

“May I have this dance?” an exotic voice with a touch of a foreign accent asked her in English over her shoulder and Lexi turned to see one of the most stunningly beautiful women she had ever seen.  She was shorter than Lexi but only by an inch or so.  Her blonde hair had streaks of a darker color in it that was hard to see under the club lights.  Her face was heart shaped, her lips infinitely kissable, and her eyes amazingly bright in the club lights.  Lexi was stunned for only a moment before smiling brilliantly at the invitation.

“I’d love to” Lexi said as she tossed off the last of her drink and grabbed her clutch.  She followed the blonde to the dance floor and was immediately enfolded in her arms.  They rocked quietly, not too strenuously to the rock beat.  It wasn’t fast enough to dance apart but not slow enough for a slow dance, they compromised and held each other as they danced and chatted.

“I’m Sasha” the blonde said exotically to her.

Lexi was enthralled, the voice alone would seduce the most frozen heart.  “I’m Alexis” she answered back.

“Ah Alexis” the exotic beauty said putting a spin on the name that had Lexi enthralled.  “Such a beautiful name for a beautiful woman” Sasha breathed.

And so began a wonderful friendship.  From the beginning Alexis was captivated by the blonde.  She learned Sasha was from the former Soviet Union.  Her father and she had capitalized on the upheaval and managed to make an absolute fortune for themselves.

“Sasha is one of the wealthiest women in the world” Lexi told Amy with some pride.

“I thought Oprah was” Amy put in naively captivated by Lexi’s story and wanting to hear more.

“Oprah is one of the wealthiest but there is wealth that isn’t reported to Forbes magazine” Lexi grinned at her companion before continuing her story.

Sasha had heard of Alexis through business contacts and what she was doing for La Orange.  That she was whipping it into shape so the merger went smoother was most impressive.  That she hadn’t taken any prisoners in her desire to make the job work was no secret.  Sasha had been intrigued.  Hearing that Ms. Valour happened to prefer women only made her more desirable.  She had been afraid that Alexis Valour wouldn’t live up to her reputation and having contrived to meet her at the club she was thrilled to not be disappointed.

Alexis was attractive in her own way, not beautiful but commanding and there was something about her that drew people.  She had a presence.  Sasha turned the dance into a date and the date into much much more.  Within a week she was making love to the incredible woman that was Alexis Valour and even that didn’t disappoint in any way.  It had annoyed her that it took a week to get into her skirts but Alexis wasn’t playing hard to get, she wanted to be sure before she succumbed to Sasha’s undeniable charms.

Sasha was childlike sometimes in her desire to get what she wanted when she wanted it but her undeniably beautiful body had gotten her far.  Not that she slept her way to the top, she was a little choosier than that but just the fact that she was a beautiful woman had opened many doors for her over the years.  She accepted her looks as a matter of course and used them shamelessly.  She didn’t however sleep with just anyone.  Alexis Valour she wanted to sleep with and it had taken all of her persuasive charms to get her to succumb.  To get her surrender.  It had been a sweet surrender.  It had been worth the wait, it had been worth the anticipation.

Lexi had surprised Sasha with her unabashed enjoyment of sex.  Her passion had overwhelmed the beautiful Russian and Sasha had never been sure who was in charge by the time they had come up for air.  Lexi was inventive, she was mischievous, and she left Sasha gasping.  By the time her time was up in Europe Sasha had begged her to stay and be her mistress.  Lexi thanked her but said she had to go home.  Sasha had followed her of course, in love for the first time in her adult life.  She had never met someone who told her no, who accepted none of the many gifts she wanted to bestow on her, who was firm in her own wants and desires and was willing to leave Sasha.  Lexi could hold her own, she was strong, she was firm, and she could be soft, loving, and kind.  Sasha was captivated as never before, the love had surprised her with its power.

Sasha Brenhov had been born poor in a little village outside of Moscow.  Her father and mother had moved to Siberia for a better chance at a better job.  By the time her brother had come along her parents were fairly well off in the notoriously poor Soviet Union.  Her parents saw the way the political field had lain and they sent both of their children to college to learn business.  Her mother died while Sasha learned hard lessons of business at the harsh hands of Russian scholars.  Many were only anxious to get in her pants and while she learned that she did not want men after her numerous attempts to be normal, she realized she enjoyed women too much to deny her sexuality.  As the seeds of rebellion had been sown her brother became a victim of random violence and her father hardened as he saw his dreams come crashing down in the death of his only son.  Sasha was his only heir and in her he was surprised to see more brilliance than his son had ever shown.  Her graduation on the eve of the collapse of the Soviet Union had afforded them both chances that they took with both hands.  Hers legal and his not so legal.  The resulting influx of money changed both their worlds.  Since Russian rubles weren’t reported to magazines such as Forbes and most of it was hidden in Swiss bank accounts and elsewhere around the world they went unnoticed and continued to amass their immense fortune.  Sasha’s father died a happy man, he had more money than Midas in his mind and a brilliant daughter to continue his legacy.  The first thing she did upon his death was to get rid of his more illegal enterprises.  She kept her contacts of course, one never knew who might be useful for what, but she kept her businesses fairly legitimate and certainly with in the realms of the law.  As a Russian citizen she gave greatly to charities and paid her taxes willingly.  She was a model citizen as far as their current government was concerned.  Her enterprises brought in a lot of money for their economy, provided necessary and needed jobs, and her contacts brought foreign trade that helped their economy and more.  Sasha Brenhov was a very respected citizen.  She was smart enough to realize though that any government could come and go, she respected the American democracy but she studied other’s for their socialism, communism, even the dictatorships and invested wisely.  She knew keeping her money in one country would be a fatal mistake.  She enjoyed her life and the fruits of her labor too much to risk it.

Lexi had traveled all over the world for Sasha but she still managed to keep her independence.  She grudgingly accepted an occasional gift from her lover but would never let her buy her houses or yachts or anything else she felt was ostentatious.  She tried valiantly to keep from taking all her jobs from Sasha.  She needed to keep her balance but Sasha Brenhov was a very stubborn woman and wanted the love of her life by her side always.  Lexi felt it was important to keep her independence.  To keep from becoming a cog in Sasha Brenhov’s wheel of immense wealth.  She also instinctively knew that keeping Sasha from taking her for granted kept her intrigued, kept her coming back, kept her from becoming bored with her.  She knew from time to time that Sasha had her followed, the first few times had enraged her and the fights the two of them had had, had been something to see, and were legendary among Sasha’s employees.  Lexi realized it was just the fact that Sasha was a bit insecure that made her do such things but it didn’t excuse her from being accountable.  Sasha had met Lexi’s children over the years and attempted to ‘help’ them out.  Lexi had been furious over this obvious attempt to ‘bribe’ or ‘buy’ her children and the resulting fight had been incredible.  Sasha had thought she had truly blown their relationship, that it had been irreparable from her actions.  Lexi though loved Sasha and forgave her.  There were definite lines drawn though over which Sasha no longer dared to cross, she didn’t want to lose Lexi, she became Sasha’s moral compass in the business world and finally in her personal world.  The fact that Lexi was the one person in Sasha’s world who could love her without all her money surprised her and gave her a comfort she got nowhere else.

Sasha gave Lexi amazing vacations and perks.  Occasionally she slipped and tried to buy something that Lexi just would not accept.  Lexi though gave her a special love and Sasha couldn’t pay for that.  She accepted it, it gave her comfort, and it completed her as nothing else did.  Lexi’s agile and fertile mind wasn’t only in business.  If Sasha hadn’t known better she would swear Lexi cheated on her.  She came up with the most incredible and exotic things as they made wild and passionate love when they were together.  Lexi simply explained that she did research, the internet, books, and her own fertile imagination supplied her with enough to keep Sasha breathless.

“You have to really love someone to trust them that much to do the things that will keep them enthralled” Lexi explained to avid listener Amy who was amazed and intrigued by the things Lexi was telling her about her love affair with Sasha.  “Trust is an amazing thing, if that were gone, so to the relationship.”

Sasha wanted to marry Lexi and had begged her time and again to consider it.  There were countries and states that it was legal to marry and other countries that had to accept it.  Lexi wouldn’t hear of it though.  She liked being Sasha’s girlfriend.  She liked meeting her all over the world when her work allowed.  She enjoyed Sasha and loved her but she wouldn’t marry her much to Sasha’s annoyance.  She couldn’t , wouldn’t be there for her 24/7, it kept Sasha on her toes, it kept her coming back, and it also satisfied something in Lexi that allowed her to keep her independence.  Sasha couldn’t take her for granted, Lexi would just get up and leave, Sasha’s hold on her was love and while she had to be content with that sometimes it wasn’t enough, she wanted more so much sometimes it was painful.  Lexi gave her so much she couldn’t explain why she wanted more.  Lexi was her world sometimes, she made Sasha feel things she couldn’t explain, she couldn’t fathom, she wanted it all the time and the fact that she couldn’t made Lexi just that much more desirable.  It made Sasha a better person, it made her want to please Lexi more, give her much more than she was allowed.  Lexi didn’t want things though, she wanted Sasha and on her terms.  It had worked for a long time and they both wanted more but were unable to obtain it.  They had to be content with their love and how it came to them, when they were together, even when they were not.  Lexi knew that Sasha wouldn’t be content living in the middle of the Midwest with only Lexi’s children to stimulate them, she couldn’t run her vast empire from there, and Lexi wouldn’t ask her to.  Lexi herself wasn’t content to stay at home for any length of time, it was why she enjoyed her job so much, and it was why she enjoyed loving Sasha and the excitement she brought into her life.

“We visit her houses on Long Island, in the city in Manhattan periodically, maybe you will get to meet her” Lexi told the innocent and enthralled Amy.  She told her of things that Amy could only imagine.  Of incredible riches and things that were out of the reach of ordinary people.

“Are you from New York?” Amy asked not sure with her accent that she could be.

“No, I’m from Lincoln, Nebraska actually.  My children all live around there and I go home frequently so I can enjoy seeing them.  One of them is determined to be a farmer, one is a teacher, although not with your education” she smiled “one is going to just be a housewife but she’s so good at it I almost think she should be an interior decorator once she has children and they are in school.  My other daughter I think would have been a nun in another century, she heartily disapproves of me and my lifestyle but I love them all and they love me.  They have all met Sasha from time to time and while not all of them approve of her they can respect what she has done.”

“Why didn’t you fly in a private jet to meet her if she has so much money?” Amy asked.

“Because I knew it would annoy her to have her assistant book me on a commercial flight.  I really do hate waste.  She has a jet, she actually has a few at her disposal and I won’t let her waste fuel just to come get me when there is a perfectly good commercial jet to fly me there.  Mind you I am flying first class but I won’t get there fast enough for her.”  She grinned.

Amy laughed at the naughty way Lexi told her about her girlfriend.  Sasha sounded exotic, she sounded spoiled, but she also sounded a little scary to someone like Amy.

They passed the time on the flight quite pleasantly in each other’s company.  Amy enjoyed every minute of it.  Finally though Lexi said she was talked out and insisted they both get some sleep.  Even in sleep though she gave off that aura that Amy had observed when they first met.  There was just something there that wasn’t definable.  She exuded class and elegance but there was just so much more.

As they landed in Florence, Lexi suggested they take the train together.  She held Amy’s hand once again as the plane landed smoothly on the tarmac.  She had enjoyed making friends with Amy almost as much as Amy had.  They had several hours’ lay over and used it to go to dinner.  Amy was surprised that the only baggage that Lexi had was her leather laptop case.

“Why should I bother, she is only going to buy me what she wants me to wear” she shrugged.

Amy was incredulous.  Buy her an entire wardrobe for each trip?

“It’s not as exciting as it sounds, I don’t keep it all, sometimes it appears each time I do, especially the jewels” Lexi informed her.

Amy was still incredulous at the expense that Sasha went to time and again for Lexi.  She had examined the diamond necklace, bracelet, earrings, and even the anklet and knew that Lexi had a lot of expensive things.  She had missed the diamond ring on her first inspection.  It all matched perfectly but then with class like Lexi’s she wasn’t surprised.  Lexi accepted it all as a matter of course.

Amy lugged her bag and Lexi helped her with it until they went through customs and they were temporarily separated.  Lexi was a much more important person than little Amy Gray and treated accordingly.  The fact that she had nothing to declare and only her laptop meant she was through customs that much quicker.

“Hi, sorry that took so long” Amy apologized as she came up.

Lexi smiled at her and said “no problem.  Amy, this is Sergio, he is going to take your luggage to the car” she said with a wink.

Amy was confused as a swarthy Italian man swooped to pick up her carry on as well as the large suitcase she was rolling along.

“Sasha sent him to try to convince me to take a plane to Venice.  I say the train is much more efficient and Sergio agreed to take me and my new friend to dinner and then the train” she said with a smile.

Amy immediately understood.  Sasha had been impatient and Lexi was taking her sweet time.  She was glad.  She was enjoying her new friend and looking forward to spending more time with her before they arrived in Venice.

Dinner was extraordinary.  Amy was sure she would never have eaten like this if she had been alone.  The atmosphere was totally Italian and she had no idea half of what she ate as she couldn’t pronounce the words.  It tasted incredible and it was only later as Lexi explained what she had eaten that she had her first qualms of discontent.  It was a good thing she hadn’t known what she had eaten or she might not even have tried it.  She was grateful for Lexi for forcing her to try new foods and she would try to remember the words of them as they had been delicious despite the fact of what some of them actually were.  It was why she was traveling after all to try new and exotic things right?

Sergio made sure they made the train with time to spare and lugged Amy’s heavy bag onto the train for her and stored it before departing with a hand to his cap for Lexi.  Lexi watched amused as he left the train before sitting down across from Amy.

“I’m going to pay for that later” she commented wryly.

“What do you mean?” Amy asked concerned.

“He is going to report if he hasn’t already that I refused to take the plane that was probably sent for me and instead took the train and that I’m traveling with a woman” she grinned at Amy, her eyes sparkling.

Amy’s mouth dropped open “you mean they will think that we...”

Lexi nodded.

“That we...” she repeated.

Lexi laughed.

“That we’re...” she didn’t know what to say too shocked to say anymore.

Lexi leaned forward and patted her on the knee “don’t worry, I’ll survive.  I’ve done nothing wrong in my eyes and in Sergio’s eyes everything I do is wrong so I’m sure Sasha will take that into account before she judges.”

“I’m sorry Lexi, I wouldn’t harm your relationship with Sasha for the world” Amy stammered.

Lexi shrugged fatalistically “it’s not a perfect relationship.  She can be petty, she can be childish” she paused as the train began to pull out of the station “she can also be the most generous person you ever met, so loving, so sweet.  It’s a real conundrum sometimes how I feel towards her.  There are times when I can’t wait to see her and be with her and enjoy her.  There are others that I can’t wait to leave her and miss her again.  She is one of the few people that can drive me to distraction just by being herself.  She angers me, enrages me actually.  And then she loves me and I feel the world right itself” she sighed as she looked out the window as the city started going by the window.

“Sounds like life” Amy said astutely despite her youth.

Lexi nodded and smiled “yes, it wasn’t what I had planned for myself but then what do I know.”

They discussed life and it’s vagaries as they whittled away the hours from Florence to Venice.  They had become good friends as the train pulled into the station.

“I do hope you will be our guest at dinner tomorrow night at our hotel” Lexi stated as she helped Amy with her cases.

“I really don’t want to impose” Amy said hesitatingly.

“You won’t impose, I really do want you to meet Sasha.  Say you’ll come, please?” the woman who had impressed her so the previous day was still impressing her with the various facets of herself.  Amy didn’t want to refuse her.

“Okay, I’ll come to your hotel for dinner” Amy agreed as they slowly got off the train and a porter helped with the heavier bags.

“I’ll send a boat to your hotel” Lexi informed her “say about 8?”

Amy agreed as she looked curiously about her.  She was HERE, she was in the city of her dreams, but not exactly.  The train had come in far from the actual city and a boat was necessary to go across the vast stretch of water to the city proper.  Amy wasn’t sure how to arrange that but she was certain she could manage.

“Signora Valour, welcome back to Venice” a voice greeted Lexi and she turned with a smile to a small Italian man who beamed at her in pleasure.

“Signore Figero, grazie, grazie” she returned.  He went to take her arm to help her into the boat he had waiting nearby.

Amy saw it was one of the ones she had always dreamed of.  The rich looking wood lined the sides of the boat with a small cabin to keep out the weather if necessary.  The gondolas of Venice stayed within the city limits and she looked forward to seeing them later.

Lexi wouldn’t allow herself to be led.  She turned to her new friend and said “Amy, why don’t we give you a ride to your hotel?”

Amy was already shaking her head “No, no Lexi, I appreciate the offer but I’m sure Sasha is waiting for you.”

Lexi let out a bark of laughter “I am sure she is, impatiently” she grinned and added “a few more minutes won’t put her in a better mood.  Come on.”  She gestured and pointed to Signore Figero “help her with the bags won’t you?”

He looked startled for only a moment as he immediately went to wrestle the bags out of Amy’s reluctant grip.  She conceded.  There was no arguing with Lexi she had found.  She was one of the most generous women she had ever met and she liked her besides.  She didn’t want to disappoint her for some reason.  That was how she found herself in the richly appointed boat being sped across the great expanse of water in the twilight towards the city of her dreams.  It looked like she always thought it would with its great houses and beautiful architecture.  She had her tour book and countless hours of reading that she had behind her, she was ready to explore this incredible city.

Signore Figero dropped her at the dock outside a small hotel not too far from the Grand Canal.  After giving Lexi a hug she promised to meet her tomorrow for dinner with Sasha and she watched as Signore Figero drove the amazing woman quickly away in his boat.  No porter was available to help her with her bags and after she checked in she found she had to lug them up three flights of steps to a fairly dingy little room but one that still overlooked the canal and she thought to herself she was in heaven.

As Signore Figero drove off towards Sasha’s hotel which Lexi knew was probably the Royale she thought about her new friend and all she had before her.  She remembered the excitement of being in her twenties with her whole life ahead of her.  She felt almost ancient next to the younger woman but happy for her.  She enjoyed her own life and wouldn’t have traded it for the world.  She began to get excited at the thought of seeing Sasha again.  It had been two weeks since she had seen her in Manhattan and she had missed her, she always missed her, but she still wouldn’t live with her for any length of time.  She wondered if the deal she had been working on so long and her trip to Venice were a coincidence or engineered by Sasha.  She had warned her about manipulating business ventures for her before.  It annoyed the heck out of her when Sasha did things like that but knowing her nature she couldn’t seem to help herself sometimes.  It always led to fights.  Sasha was usually in the wrong and promised to mend her ways, she usually kept that promise too, for about a year or two before she couldn’t help herself again.  Her excuses and justifications were amazing.  Lexi couldn’t help but admire her incredible mind if she would just use it in a less interfering way sometimes.

As they pulled up in front of the Royale she couldn’t help but make the comparison from the dingy little hotel they had just left Amy at to the one they were now approaching.  The change was rather alarming.  Two men ran out to tie off the boat securely to the dock and help Lexi onto firm ground from the boat.  It wouldn’t pay to have patrons of the world renowned Royale fall into the canal would it?  Lexi was amused at how they treated her.  She wondered if she wasn’t Sasha’s girlfriend if she would be treated the same.  She had often wondered at that but she didn’t let it bother her.  She was wealthy in her own right, she was well known in her own circles, and all of this well before she had known Sasha.  The perks of being involved with Sasha were just that, perks.  She tried to never let it go to her head.  She kept Sasha grounded when she let herself become a bit too arrogant.  Their fights were legendary but so was their loving.  Only Lexi had been known to go into the lion’s den when she was feeding on subordinates in a frenzy of anger only to not only tell her she was wrong but to have her soon purring in her arms in abject surrender.  She was loved and hated by turns by Sasha’s various employees.  She showed no favorites and expected no privileges.  She asked for respect and gave it just as much.

As she was given a key to their suite and shown to the private elevator she thanked the manager for his personal assistance assuring him she would mention his outstanding service to Sasha who’s business he so valued.  Actually, she never let on that Sasha didn’t give a fig for his services, she expected it as she paid an absolute fortune for it.  It came with the rental on the suite of rooms. 

The elevator man left her off on the top room of their hotel.  Lexi let herself into the room.  She already knew the history of this grand room as she entered.  It was the room that the Doge had once slept in.  She hoped they had changed the sheets since then.  It was the room that prince and princesses from various nations had stayed in.  It was the room that Sasha Brenhov always stayed in when she was in Venice.  Lexi looked around and grinned.  It really was fabulous with 15 foot high ceilings and richly wood lined windows that stretched from floor to ceiling.  No ordinary lights in this room instead chandeliers lit it brilliantly.  White walls with gold leaf lined the outrageous decorations proclaiming its richness and history.  Beautiful paintings of various scenes lined the walls.  A museum was what Lexi felt it was like as she entered its luxurious folds.  Each piece of furniture was an antique in its own right except for the modern couches and coffee tables.  The desks, the chairs, the decor was ancient and beautiful.

“About time you got here” a husky voice greeted her and she turned with a smile as Sasha swept into the room from one of the suite’s bedrooms.  She stood there in a beautiful little dress that accented her exquisite frame and made her look even more attractive to her lover’s eyes if that were possible.  Her breasts were barely contained as they threatened to spill over the lines of the dress.  Her long blonde hair with its darker brown roots that turned to platinum blonde without aid of a hair dresser swung along her back as she walked towards the woman who had come across the Earth to be with her.

Lexi walked determinedly across the room and swung her case onto the nearest couch before catching the blonde in her arms for a bear hug.  She knew that Sasha craved this type of affection, she missed her so when they were apart, it was why she ‘demanded’ her presence as often as possible.  She pulled back slightly so she could look at this crazy impetuous woman she loved so much before she leaned in for a kiss.  Gawd, she looked good, she even tasted good.  The kiss started fairly easily but both of them were too good at using their tongues not to deepen it and really taste each other, they battled with their tongues briefly as they caressed along each other’s, Lexi sucked on Sasha’s greedy little tongue and heard her groan as she wrapped her hands around Lexi’s waist and squeezed her ass closer.

“Why couldn’t you come on my plane so you could be here sooner” Sasha murmured complaining as she touched the woman she loved so.  Even if she were blind she would know this woman’s body.  She loved her so much, she frustrated her so much with her desire to remain independent.  They both spent way too much time traveling the globe to be with each other for too short a time.  The most they had ever spent together had been three months once in Manhattan on a cool fall season enjoying the sights and sounds of New York together.  She remembered it well and had loved every moment of their time together but Lexi insisted on earning her own way in this world, she had obligations to her clients, to her children and family.  Sasha wasn’t her whole world despite her desperate desire to be so.  Sasha had too many interests around the world though to remain in one place for too long.  She had homes all over the world so she didn’t have to stay in hotels too often.  Venice was the one of the exceptions but only because she knew that Lexi loved staying in the city and exploring each time they came here and refused to allow her to buy a palazzo.  She only wanted a little one but Lexi had a fit the last time it came up.

“I enjoyed flying over on a commercial jet, why waste the fuel” she breathed as she kissed her way down Sasha’s neck.  She could feel the blonde relaxing against her body and couldn’t wait to have her naked in her arms.

Sasha removed the jacket of Lexi’s suit and let it fall to the floor.  “I hear you met someone?” she inquired innocently.  Inside she was quaking with fear that perhaps this time Lexi had met someone else.  She didn’t know why she did this to herself, Lexi had never given her cause for concern.  She had been totally faithful since the day they had met.  It was others who had tried to come between them but never had either one of them ever slept with another.  Sasha had no desire to since she had fallen in love with this amazing and frustrating woman and for some reason it had become a matter of honor.  She knew if Lexi had confirmation of her ever having betrayed their love she would walk away, there would be no more confrontations, no discussion, no pleading.  She would simply let Sasha go.  Sasha didn’t want that and despite having been sorely tempted a few times over the years she always remembered how much she loved this woman.  She simply would not, could not, hurt this woman in that way.

“Yes, a quaint gal from Illinois, I invited her to dine with us tomorrow” Lexi gasped as Sasha unbuttoned her blouse and plunged her hand inside to feel her breast.  It immediately began to feel hard to Lexi as Sasha expertly played with it.

“Tomorrow, but I had plans...” Sasha began but immediately forgot those plans as Lexi’s hands began to raise her skirt and she knew what came next.  At the feel of Lexi’s hands on her ass she moaned.  The hell with any plans, she needed to take this woman to bed and NOW!

She pulled the woman into the bedroom and determinedly stripped her.  At no time did Lexi feel Sasha was ‘in control’ as she just as determinedly stripped her own beautiful body.  They knew each other after ten years of playing this dance.  They each knew the others erogenous zones, each other’s pleasure points, how to arouse the other the fastest.  This first time after weeks apart was going to be hurried but neither of them minded.  Hours, days, and weeks apart had given their fertile imaginations plenty of time to imagine what they would do the next time they were together.  Now they would act those things out.  They knelt together facing each other on the king sized bed.  Neither one of them noticed the beautiful decor or the elaborate surroundings.  Sasha because she didn’t care and Lexi because she was totally fascinated with the beautiful woman before her and couldn’t wait to start to make love to her, so she didn’t.

First Lexi kissed her deeply to let her know that she had missed her, the kisses in the outer room didn’t count at this moment as they knelt naked in front of each other.  Lips to lips, breasts to breasts, pussy to pussy they were equal and excited.  Loving arms wrapped around each other as they caressed, squeezed, pinched when necessary, gasped, and pleasured each other.  Lexi soon kissed her way down Sasha’s pointy little stubborn chin and along her neck to her ear which she knew was extra sensitive.  She breathed warmly into it causing Sasha to shudder in excitement and anticipation.  She licked and sucked gently on the ear as her hands fondled and caressed this beautiful woman.

Sasha wasn’t just receiving.  Her hands were squeezing the luscious breasts of her extraordinary lover.  She kept her captivated and she couldn’t wait to hear her cries of ecstasy that she knew that she and she alone wrung from this sexy and confident woman.  She couldn’t wait to cause her the gushing of wetness that would occur when she plunged her fingers inside of her, twisting, and turning them to bring her the utmost pleasure, going down on her to taste that incredible sweetness that only Lexi had.

They both fell to their sides soon enough so they could pleasure each other.  Lexi rolled over on top of Sasha and bore her body to the bed.  Sasha didn’t mind, she welcomed the feel of Lexi’s sexy body against her own.  She craved it in fact.  She thought about it almost constantly when they were apart.  She arched her body slightly to give Lexi the feel of her complete body against her.  Sometimes she wished they could somehow be a part of the other it felt so incredibly good to be against the other.

Lexi kissed her way down across Sasha’s chest to lightly lick on her sensitive nipples.  She drew first one and then the other in her mouth and then tried to squeeze the breasts together to suckle them at the same time.  She almost succeeded.

Sasha was feeling Lexi’s entire torso with her hands firmly against her lover.  Her mouth and lips were kissing her neck, her shoulder, her nape as she wrapped her body around her.  Her legs rubbed against Lexi’s feeling the warmth of hers against her own, it was so sensual, she was so aroused, and she couldn’t wait.

Lexi’s hand brushed across Sasha’s belly lightly, arousing the Russian woman in ways she could only anticipate.  Her fingers were the first to find the wetness between the blonde’s beautiful legs.  The few curls that remained from the blonde’s trimming were tickled between her fingers as she played before plunging into that wetness.  Sasha’s hips involuntarily arched into her hand.  Her thumb rubbed Sasha’s very erect clit and she heard a satisfying moan for her efforts.  She knew Sasha so well that she could only hurry this part for a more satisfying slow love making later, she herself knew she needed this quickly.  She plunged inside, her thumb rubbing insistently and Sasha gasped.  Her lips traveled across Sasha’s stomach as she kissed and tasted.  Sasha’s hand gripped the back of her head pushing down encouraging her in her descent.  Lexi could smell the scent of Sasha’s arousal and she wanted to stop to take a look but the impatience Sasha was showing wouldn’t allow her to sight see.  She tasted instead and what a taste.  Her fingers plunged in and out and she gathered the honey on her tongue.  Her thumb was not enough for Sasha and she pushed her clit towards Lexi’s mouth and she gladly sucked it in.  Sasha arched against her mouth.  Lexi made it fast and furious for her lover, her moans and cries reached a crescendo so quickly.  She thrust deeply and sucked avidly.  Sasha didn’t wait as she began thrusting against Lexi’s mouth, hard.  Lexi didn’t mind, she needed this, this validated everything they felt for each other, she knew only she could make Sasha feel this way, so quickly.  As the orgasm spilled over Lexi could feel the spurts of liquid around her fingers, the muscles contracting, and of course her face being pummeled by Sasha’s hips against her face as her clit went in and out of her mouth.  Sasha screamed as she reached her peak and Lexi held on to give her the ultimate pleasure she could.  It took Sasha a long time to come down from the summit, she had anticipated these feelings for too long and having Lexi there to make them happen, she was going to enjoy them for as long as she could.

There was a point when Lexi realized that Sasha was ready for the next phase in their lovemaking.  Lexi hadn’t come yet and she intended to as she climbed up Sasha’s delicious body stopping only to give her lover a hug.  She continued to climb and Sasha’s eyes opened up in surprise and then anticipation.  Lexi very carefully lowered her pussy to Sasha’s lush lips and gasped when her lover opened her mouth wide to capture as much of it as she could in her warm mouth.  Sasha licked along it all, drinking in all the juices she could find.  Her hands held her lovers buttocks and lovingly squeezed them before one of them reached up to play with the breasts that spilled down her torso and waited to be loved.  Lexi gasped again as Sasha rolled her clit on her tongue and sucked it into her warm, no hot, mouth.  She knew this wouldn’t take long, she had waited too long, she had anticipated too much, to let her body find the release that only this beautiful woman gave it.  She might play at being hard to get but she would never deny herself or Sasha the pleasure they were now feeling.  Sasha instinctively knew this and Lexi began to grind down on her lover’s face.  The amount of liquid that was coming out of her body should have drowned the blonde but instead she worked hard at swallowing every drop.  Her lips, her chin, and her nose were shimmering with the wet.  Her hand cupping her lover’s body moved in and a finger was gently inserted in and up.  Her other hand was doing wonderful things to Lexi’s nipple and breast.  She threw her head back to enjoy the feelings they invoked.  Her hands were on the back of the headboard to balance her as she ground down.  Sasha’s pinkie brushed against Lexi’s rosebud just threatening to go inside, this tease along with all the other stimulation’s had her go over the edge.  Her bucking became frenzied.  She could have easily broken Sasha’s nose or even her jaw in her exuberance but Sasha’s loving never stopped, she instinctively knew when to turn slightly to avoid getting hurt as she took her own pleasure in her lover’s orgasm. 

“Yes” she growled as she ground against the mouth and face.  “Yes, Yes, Yes” she screamed with her head thrown back.

Sasha watched what she was doing to her lover.  She looked up her body which had developed a fine sheen of sweat.  Lexi losing control was a sight to see.  Sasha relished each and every moment of it.  Only she could do this to her.  Only Lexi inspired this in her.  The sophisticated and elegant woman was gone and this primeval temptress was all that was left, Sasha considered it better than all her wealth that she had found this amazing and delightful woman to love.  It had become her only reason for living, she didn’t care about the billions of dollars, pounds, euros, marks, or rubles she had stashed in banks around the world, this woman, this incredible woman was what made it all worthwhile.

She bucked and she ground, she cried and she trembled.  It was only Sasha’s loving arms that helped her to the bed that kept her from collapsing totally and slithering off the bed.  Her long trip and their intense loving made her suddenly exhausted.  Her last discernible memory was Sasha’s loving and still wet face saying “go to sleep my darling, I love you” before she was fast asleep in Sasha’s arms.

The End ~ for now

Quickie ~ Against the Wall

When I pulled into my driveway I couldn’t remember a time I was this relieved to be home.  I was bone wearily tired and looking forward to a hot dinner, a hot bath, and a comfortable bed.  Working non-stop for days on end was not my idea of a good time and I deserved a well cooked meal, my bath, and my bed.  I would settle for the cold leftovers I knew were in the fridge, a hot bath, and the bed...if the cats weren’t on it hogging all the space, they would just have to get off.  I was too tired to argue with anyone and was working at just putting one foot in front of the other.  Driving home hadn’t been the best idea but I used most of my reserves of energy on doing it safely.  I parked and gathered my briefcase and other things before closing and locking the doors and heading for my front door.  As I unlocked the door it never occurred to me to question why it didn’t need unlocking and was already unlocked, I was just too tired to notice.  I put my briefcase and other things on the table inside the door, which I did every night,  and shut the door behind me locking it as a matter of course.  I looked up to see my girlfriend coming towards me determinedly with an intense look in her eyes and was surprised when she took me forcefully in her arms kissing me ardently.  Any protests I had died the minute her lips touched mine, it had been weeks since we had seen each other properly and we’d missed each other despite the many texts, emails, and cell phone conversations.  We were both so busy these days it really wasn’t fair to the relationship but we were both determined women and weathered through these interruptions to what was normally a pretty great relationship.

When I would have ended the kiss she was only beginning apparently.  My suit jacket was peeled back and off and it fell to the floor.  The buttons of my blouse were soon unbuttoned under her expert hands, her kiss made me mindless with need, a desperate desire to be with her to touch her as she was touching me but she brushed aside my attempts to undress her as well and pushed me against the wall taking a step to hold me there effortlessly.  Her tongue deeply in my mouth was a welcome invasion, I had missed this woman so and I sucked on it hard.  Her passion transferred itself to me immediately and my fatigue vanished magically in her arms.  Her hand began to caress my thigh and begin its slow ascent up my leg.  The feel of it was ever so arousing, her hand soft and knowing.  As she made her way above my garter held stockings the feel of her fingertips on my flesh had my knees buckling slightly.

“Let’s go into the bedroom” I tried to breath around her passionate kisses but was ignored in her determination.

Her fingers continued their ascent and I could already tell that my panties were moist with my arousal.  She always has that effect on me.  When they reached the V of my legs they reached inside the thong I was wearing and much to my dismay she ripped the material off effortlessly.  My protests were silenced under the onslaught of her determined lips and tongue.  Her other hand was massaging my breast and gently pinched the nipple to hear my gasp before continuing its assault.

Her fingers between my legs easily found my erect clit, the moisture surrounding it was soon on her fingers and played with my lips.  My traitorous crotch leaned into her hand wanting the contact; needing what only she could bring me.  I gasped as her fingers plunged into the wetness deeply, forcefully.  Again my legs wanted to buckle but I struggled to stay upright.

The feelings and emotions that were going through my body demanded that we continue this upstairs in my bedroom.  The front window was to my right, the closed front door to my left.  I couldn’t remember if the window had been left open or not and her mouth wouldn’t allow me to turn my head and check and to be honest most thoughts had left my head in the waves of passion I was experiencing.  I tried though to be the adult here, I really tried.

“Upstairs” I gasped beyond her passionate kisses “we” again I was muffled “should go” but I was given no other opportunity as she pushed me firmly against the wall with her own body, her entire body grinding against mine, making me mindless.  It really was a good thing I still had on my blouse and skirt or I’d have been rubbed raw against the wall.

Her fingers began to plunge in and out of me and I was lost.  The feel of her deep inside me made want to melt, how I stayed on my feet was a miracle and especially when she began to pet my G spot I don’t know how it was possible.  My left leg rose up and wrapped itself around her hips bringing her closer as she thrust inside of me.  The sounds of the squish from how wet she was making me to the sounds of my groans must have triggered something in her as she increased her assault on my body, my blouse opened to my waist, my Victoria’s Secret bra with one breast hanging out and being ardently massaged, pinched, and caressed, my skirt hiked up leaving my crotch exposed and at the mercy of her other hand.  My arms were wrapped around her shoulders my hand and fingers in her hair holding her head to mine.  I didn’t care at the moment.  My entire board could have been in the room and I wouldn’t have been aware of it.  This uber executive was getting royally loved by her girlfriend and while she did attempt to protest it was weak and very quickly suppressed.

As the first waves of my orgasm began to assail my senses I couldn’t help but wonder that I was having one standing upright.  I had been foolish to think I couldn’t have one any other way but in my bed, flat on my back.  My girlfriend had always been inventive in and out of bed.  This surprise I had to concede was one of the best and as my body writhed, bucked, and sagged against her I could only hope she wouldn’t stop and would be able to support my weight as I went limp against her, my arms held on for dear life.  Fortunately her picture is beside the word ‘stubborn’ in the dictionary and she wasn’t done yet apparently.  It was only a teaser of what was to come.  My back was literally up against the wall and as she made me cum over and over again I became delirious in my pleasure, greedy for more, and yet unaware of how many times she drove my body up and over.  Only she knew and she wasn’t telling.

There was a stream down my stockings and into my shoes and a puddle at our feet when she determined she was finished with me for now.  She helped me to the bathroom; I barely remember her stripping the rest of my clothes off me and throwing the shreds of my thong in the waste bin.  She helped me into the bath she drew for me and gently washed my well used body.  Patting me dry with a huge bath sheet she wrapped another around me and led me to our bed.  Admonishing me to not fall asleep she soon brought a tray to bed and we had dinner in bed.  I had never even smelled it cooking as I came through the door but then I had been a little distracted.  It was a nice hot meal; one I had dreamed about earlier but knew was impossibility until this amazing woman had come into my life.  As she tucked me in and joined me later I can remember thinking I was a little exhausted and no longer just from work.  My body felt royally used and I was a willing victim as I fell asleep in her arms.

I will never look at that wall between my front door and the front window the same.  The puddle was cleaned up but the memories will always remain. 

~The End~

Quickie ~ Over the Couch

I should have known my girlfriend had been too quiet as I gathered my things in the living room.  She stealthily crept up on me and spun me around kissing me ardently as I tried to catch my breath from my surprise and from her.  She frequently could make me breathless usually just from entering a room, now she was kissing me with so much passion I didn’t stand a chance.  The room spun and the things in my arms dropped as I grabbed her body to mine.  It was worth the grab too.  Her muscular body made mine want to wrap itself around her and I proceeded to try despite both of us standing.  I made sure she understood in no uncertain terms that I wanted her, that I needed her, that I loved her and everything she was doing to me.

She propelled me back, walking us across the room until I could feel the couch against my buttocks but she didn’t stop there.  Unbuttoning my silk blouse she pulled my breasts out of my push up bra and buried her face between the fragrant flesh of them.  I didn’t protest as the sight of her brown head bent between them tugged at my nether regions.  My own arms were wrapped around her encouraging her to her madness enjoying the feel of her against me and mine.  I arched against her and this must have been what she was waiting for as she boosted my buttocks onto the back of the couch and began her assault on my legs.  Now my legs have some definite secret pleasure spots and she knew them all.  Her knowing fingers traced up the stocking clad legs and even through the silk she managed to make my legs twitch.  She reached up and unsnapped the garters from the top of the stockings and expertly rolled them down my long legs making sure she touched the inside of my thighs, the back of my knees, each and every one of my pleasure spots with the tips of her fingers, her nails lightly raking along them on their way back up.  She didn’t hesitate as she pulled at my French cut panty, she merely pushed it aside so her fingers could first cup my crotch which I raised against her hand eagerly.  My chest was rising and falling in my excitement at the unexpectedness of this assault on my body.

She firmly squeezed my crotch in her hand my clit was rubbed by the ball of her hand and eagerly anticipated what she would do next.  I tried to stay up right but her face on my breasts was pushing ever so slowly against my body and I had gravity against me.  I thought she wanted to make love to me on the couch and allowed myself to begin a slow fall onto it but she kept my hips on the back of the couch and I found myself in the awkward position of being bent over backwards over the couch.  My arms were useless and I threw them over my head in supplication.  I knew this affected her sense of sight seeing me helpless like this and she renewed her attack on my body.

Her fingers played first with my eager clit and then with the wetness she had caused.  The panty seemed to want to get in her way and she expertly pulled it one handed from my body.  I seem to go through a lot of underwear around this lover but I don’t mind, I’m a willing victim of hers.  I was most eager to feel her fingers inside of me and clenched my kegal muscles in anticipation.  Her shorts clad legs must have felt the muscle contractions as she used her hips to drive her hand and fingers against my body.  Her first finger that found its way inside my body was most welcome but not enough.  I must have given myself away for wanting more in some way that she soon joined it with a second even more welcome finger.  They reached unerringly inside my totally soused crotch and hit my G spot on the first try.  My body went absolutely limp.  I couldn’t believe how that one spot in my entire body affected me so.  I could never hit it myself with my own fingers or even with my toys, only this woman had that skill, that unerringly accurate sense of direction to the one spot that could control me.  It didn’t matter if we were in the throes of intense orgasms or play, one touch against that one spot and I was totally limp.  She enjoyed the helpless look that always came over me at this moment knowing she was in absolute control of my body.  Rather than a sense of power it gave her a sense of incredible love knowing what she could do to me.

Slowly but steadily she began to thrust inside my willing body.  The thrusts varied and never framing them and thrusting them up in a delightful display to her eager view.  Gravity had them thrusting up, waiting for her.  Her lips and tongue captured first one erect nipple and then the other, constantly switching them up so I was never sure which one was next.  Her teeth came lightly into play and drove me insane. 

I wanted to grind my body against her firm one but the position I was in made it impossible.  I had no choice but to let her have her way with me and while I would return the favor another time right now I was a willing victim of her mood, her needs, and her play.  I mentally played a picture of what we must look like from above in my head.  I was sprawled over the back of the couch my head on the lower cushion, my breasts exposed out of my expensive silk blouse, my bra pulled down and framing those breasts pushing them towards my girlfriends eager lips and mouth, my lower half high and over the back of the couch at an excellent height for her hand to delve into, her hips lightly grinding against the back of her hand as it plunged in and out of my eager body.

My mouth wished it could reach hers but instead I arched my body to the best of my ability to give her access to indicate that I wanted more of what she was dishing out to take it greedily.  As gravity worked in her favor it worked against me.  The blood was rushing out of my legs which dangled over the back of the couch but then that could also be because of the orgasm that was building at the center of me.  The blood was needed there.  Yes, gravity could work in reverse I soon realized as the blood rushed out of my head to rise up to the center of my body and my crotch in one of the most mind blowing orgasms I had ever experienced.  My mouth gasped as it began but only giving me enough breath to scream and provide my girlfriend with more incentive to thrust inside of me and take control of my orgasm as it swept through my body.  The cries continued through my crises as she screwed her fingers inside of me. 

I heard my girlfriend go “whoaaa” and looked up to realize I had squirted as I came and the front of her jeans was coated in ejaculate.  I wasn’t sorry, she had caused this and I wasn’t the only who would have to change their clothes.  As she thrust her way through the ejaculate she must have realized I was done and getting sore, her fingers were washed from the thinner liquid that my ejaculate was.  Slowing down and gently massaging my crotch she looked deeply into my passion filled eyes and whispered “thank you” as though I had done her a great favor.  I smiled wearily from my viewpoint.

As my girlfriend pulled back from my sweaty body I slipped down fully onto the couch and I swung my unsteady legs around onto the couch.  I sprawled there a moment to catch my breath and to hope that the blood would reach my extremities.  I hoped I would be able to walk soon.  I looked at her and saw the mess I had made against her clothes and grinned.  She returned my grin knowing she had deserved it for this ‘sneak’ attack on my person.

She helped me to my feet making sure I was steady on them before leading me upstairs so we could both change and get ready for work.  The couch had had love made on it before but never over the back and we both had pleasant memories from the experience.  I was thinking perhaps we should put slip covers or vinyl over the whole thing if I was going to ejaculate on it.  It wasn’t really my fault though, she had caused the whole thing.  I was just a willing victim...smile.

~The End~

Mile High Club

When she called and asked “do you want to join the mile high club?” I was all enthused, willing, and able.  I was picturing a supersonic jet taking me exotic places and while the thought of making love in an airplane lavatory didn’t appeal, going somewhere with my girl, did.  She advised me to wear something comfortable, shorts and a t-shirt and good sturdy athletic shoes or boots.  I should have had an inkling at the last of that.

When she pulled up with her SUV with full four wheel drive I had my bag packed and while I went to the bathroom I heard her in the bedroom grabbing a few things I might have forgotten.  I’ve traveled before so I’m not a novice but she wanted me not to be too cold, not too hot she said with a wink.  She hadn’t told me where we were going so I was actually grateful for her repacking.

I didn’t glance in the back where she tossed my overnight bag.  She had instructed me not to pack more than for a couple of days and that we could wash my clothes if we had to so I didn’t bring much. 

I should have been suspicious when she drove through town and never even glanced at the exit for the airport though.  She was busy keeping me entertained with stories as only she knew how.  Her job took her all over the country and I was excited at the thought of getting away with her for a few days, alone.  I was distracted enough that I didn’t realize we were on the interstate climbing and weaving through traffic, I guess I just thought she was going to a different airport.

When she pulled off onto a dirt track road in the National Forest though I had to ask “where are we going” and then see the beautiful smile she gave me that drove all thoughts of questions from my mind.  She has that effect on me.  I knew it.  She knew it.  All our friends laughed about it.  I’m a fairly smart cookie but something about this woman just could make me lose all conscious thought.  Just hearing her voice on the end of a telephone line could do that to me sometimes, make me go brain dead.

The bumping and dips were kind of fun and she mentioned something about having an orgasm from them which got me thinking about that particular ‘thing’ which I think she knew would keep me distracted for a while.  The track seemed to go on for miles before ending in a rather beautiful overlook.  I could see for miles and wondered ‘what the hell’ as she cheerfully got out of the SUV.

Finally I got my thoughts together and asked “uh, where are we?”

She spread her arms and spun and said “we’re in God’s country!” with a smile and exuberance that I couldn’t help but admire.

It was when she popped the back door and pulled a backpack out that I really began to become suspicious.  She grabbed a fairly empty backpack and my overnight bag and unzipping it she dumped the later into the former. “What are you doing?” I asked alarmed.

“Repacking” she answered with an enthusiastic smile.

I looked around and realized I had been duped.  I am a definite city girl.  The idea of sleeping out under the stars usually involved a hammock in the back yard of my city home with neighbors on both sides and a dog barking down the street.  I was not an enthusiastic backpacker or camper.  When she said we would be joining the ‘mile high club’ I had naturally assumed she meant on an airplane going somewhere.  Not in the mountains with critters as voyeurs!  “Are you kidding me?”

Her smile was meant to disarm, it succeeded to a degree but I was becoming angry at the missed airplane ride.  “Come on, you know you’re going to enjoy this!”

I knew anything I did with her I would enjoy but I resented that we wouldn’t be flying first class as I had thought.  I had to complain and object for forms sake.  It was in my nature.  “You can’t really expect me to hike to a godforsaken location to sleep out and get full of bug bites, dirt, and god knows what else?”

“Actually, I don’t think its God forsaken but God’s country” she corrected.  Meanwhile her hands had been busy and two well packed backpacks awaited us and she hoisted mine on one hand with her eyebrow cocked waiting for me to come and take it.

“I don’t think I have the right things packed” I hedged eyeing it like it was going to attack me.

“I took care of that” she grinned.  She knew she had me.  After all, we weren’t in the back of beyond but I could see it from here.

I looked around at the incredible view, it really wasn’t that bad.  I could see a beautiful view with hills and valleys and a lot of trees.  The best part was that I was with my girlfriend.  She would take care of me and make sure nothing ate me.  At that thought though I was a goner.  Nothing of the animal variety would eat me...  With a sigh I got out of the SUV and walked around.  She helped me with the pack, hooking the straps, and adjusted it so it was comfortable on my body.  She also took advantage of me and felt me up, or so I thought the unnecessary brushes with her fingertips were a little much, but when I attempted to catch her eye she kept avoiding my glance with her concentration on my ‘comfort.’

She locked up the SUV and using a telescoping walking stick she handed me one as well.  All I could think of was where I could stick this...

I have to say as we started out it was beautiful country.  Deep woods soon surrounded the faint trail she took me on but the trail dipped and looped and climbed some beautiful rocks, over a few creeks, and up endless grassy slopes.  The rich smells were like a fine wine and a faint breeze fluffed my chestnut curls from my head.  She kept up a lively chatter that I enjoyed and it kept me from realizing the amount of time and the angle of the climb.  When I finally realized I wasn’t in shape for this and was getting tired she cajoled me into going ‘a little further’ and I happily complied, for a little while.  I had to admit the view had improved as we went along, with her climbing in front of me on the trail I realized her ass swung provocatively.  I couldn’t help myself, I just liked looking at her and I knew she wasn’t doing it deliberately, or was she?  I can never be sure as she looked back from time to time to make sure I was keeping up and okay and with that sparkle in her eye...one never knows what she is thinking.

We came out to a relatively flat area that had a beautiful spring fed lake on one side and a creek that meandered into it from the other.  A large grassy meadow was on the creek side.  She chose the creek side to take off our packs.  With relief I didn’t realize I was looking for she helped me off with mine before taking me in her arms and giving me a hug and a squeeze.

“Thanks for being a good sport” she breathed before she gave me a soul searching kiss that curled my toes.  She knew I was her slave from that moment on.

Now she knew I wasn’t Daniel Crockett (ok, I know its Davy Crocket or Daniel Boone but it was a joke, get it?) by a long shot and gave me the easy ‘chores’ to set up our campsite.  I ‘fetched’ the water and what dead wood I could find laying around, and there was a lot, as she did the hard work.  In no time at all there was a small dome shaped tent with a rain sheet, two sleeping bags zipped together on an air mattress, and a ring for the fire.  She set up a pulley over one tree to ‘hide’ our food away from the campsite and the wild animals in a canister.  She never really told me what wild animals I would have to worry about but I think that was deliberate, she didn’t want me to worry or get paranoid, she knew me too well.  She set up a filter system for our water that filtered our drinking water in no time flat.

I could at least start the fire.  Well, that was the plan.  Anyone can light a match right?  When I got to the end of the pack she came over to help me.  She set up a little teepee of twigs and leaves with grass in the middle and with one strike of her wooden match she got it started.  She added larger twigs and eventually some of the branches I had brought over.  The logs I had manhandled she used as seats as she set up a grill like thingy over the flames to ‘season’.

“Were you in the girl scouts?” I asked imagining her in a little uniform with a skirt hiked up to there....groannnn!

She laughed as she efficiently got our campsite in order.

When I saw the grill I realized I was quite hungry from our long hike up the trail today.  “What are we going to eat” I asked realizing that my pack couldn’t have contained much in the form of sustenance and nourishment.

Her dimple barely formed as she answered “we have to catch it first.”

Visions of us snaring rabbits and other varmints danced in my head so I was very relieved to see her pull out some sort of line to make a fishing pole of sorts.  Looking for a long whippy kind of branch from the trees she found two and expertly cut them with a knife from her belt.  She soon had the line set with a hook on the end and handing me a pole she looked around for something.

“What are you looking for?” I asked, hoping to be of some help in all this.

“I’d like to find an old log, one that’s been rotting for a while” she said as she scanned the immediate surroundings.  She was a regular backwoods barbie and soon had grubs in an aluminum can just waiting to be put on the end of our fishhooks.  She baited mine and explained how to throw out the weighted line.  I guess you don’t need fancy fishing gear when you have hungry fish just waiting in these mountains.  I was very excited as a fish pulled on my line.

“Wait, don’t pull back yet, make sure he’s really got it” she cautioned as she helped me.

“How do you know it’s a he?” I asked in amusement at her.

“He has his mouth open, it’s full of a grub, and momentarily he will have a hook in it, do you see a ‘she’ doing that?” she answered flippantly and I had to laugh at her analogy and quick wit.

Despite a couple of losses I had fun under her instructions.  Between the two of us we soon had four fish flopping on the bank and she let the rest of the grubs go back to doing whatever they do when they burrow in a log, I don’t want to know.

She pulled out her knife and on one of the logs split the fish down the center and removed the guts throwing them back in the lake for the other fishies to eat and to hide from any critters that were looking for a free meal.  She cut off the heads and tails and efficiently removed the scales.  My backwoods barbie is a hero!

I’m amazed at what she does pull out of those bottomless backpacks.  Despite their sizes she seems to have packed efficiently.  In no time at all a fry pan is sizzling over the fire with butter and the fillets of fish are frying in it.  She adds potatoes and onions and the smell is more than my stomach can bear as it grumbles in appreciation.

“Grab two cups from there” she points at her pack with the cups hanging from a loop on the side.  I unhook them and fill them with cool fresh filtered water and take a sip from my own.  I don’t know if it’s the atmosphere or what but it tastes so very pure and refreshing.

She dishes up two plates full and sets the rest of the fish in the skillet to sizzle.  Adding more onions and potatoes she mixes up another batch in no time.  We sit and eat and it tastes great as she cooks the remainder.  We chat as she cooks.  When it’s done she sets it aside to cool commenting that it’s ‘breakfast.’

Washing our plates and dishes I’m amazed as I watch some ducks and geese at the other end of the lake playing, splashing, and having fun.  “Here” she gives me a small tube of Dawn dishwashing soap to use.

“Don’t you worry about this getting in the environment?” I ask in surprise.

“It is biodegradable” she answers with a grin, pleased that I realized her passion for the outdoors extends to things like this.  Believe me, with a girl like this I noticed.  From recycling to eating right, she’s all natural.  I realize that further when the campsite is ‘clean’ she strips off her clothes and heads for the lake buck naked and totally unpretentious about it.

“Aren’t you going to wear a suit?” I ask with a grin.  I don’t want to cover up what I see but at the same time we are in the middle of nowhere.

“I don’t think the fish are going to care” she replies with a twinkle in her eye.  I recognize that look.  I hurry to finish my chores leaving the now washed dishes to dry on a log by the fire I soon join her in the lake.

“That water is COLD!” I shout as I come up for air from my undignified belly flop.

She giggles as she answers innocently “I would never have known” and looks meaningfully at my chest.

Looking down I see my erect nipples have given me away.  I head towards her in the water and I’m not sure if it is to dunk her, kiss her, or drown her after a day of surprises.  She isn’t easy to catch though, she’s as slick as those fish we caught earlier but it’s fun to try and we end up wrestling in the water.  Too soon though it’s time to get out of the water, her lips and mine apparently are blue from the cold.  We race to the packs and share a towel before getting into warmer clothes.

Putting away the dishes and hiding the now cold food up the pulley canister, our camp chores are soon done.  We walk along the shoreline and watch as the sun goes down over the far hills and mountains.  Holding hands and being together like this is what’s it’s all about.  We listen to the night birds call out and hear little things, a mouse perhaps, a whisper in the trees as the breeze begins.  It’s incredible to be away from the sounds of neighbors, traffic, even to know our nearest neighbor is probably miles away. 

Sitting companionably against a log roasting marshmallows we talk about absolutely everything.  It’s times like these that really bring home why I love this woman.  Our lives get hectic and so involved and we can’t spend all the time we would like together and then there is this.  Just her and I.  Looking into the flames of our fire as it dies down I cannot help but reflect how perfect the moment is. 

“Would you like to sleep out here by the fire?” she asks.

Realizing how romantic that really sounds I’m still a little worried at the thought of what wild animals might be lurking in the wilds around us.  “Won’t we be cold?” I ask to hide my feelings.

“No, I intend to keep you warm, very warm, hot even you might say” she smiles at the double meaning in her words.

As she builds up the fire to keep it burning for a long time, putting a thick fat log on it I pull our air mattress and sleeping bags out of the tent and we both put them by the fire but not too close.  Using two of the bigger logs as a reflector, she arranges them so that they will throw the heat back on us.  Getting into our sleeping bags together I’m amazed as I look up into the heavens.

“What are you doing?” she asks as my arms reach out and my hands grasp.

“I’m trying to touch the stars” I tell her, they are so close I feel I CAN.

Laughing at my silliness she cuddles close and I realize her delicious body is next to mine.  My hands are cold a little, I can tell as they reach under her sweater and touch her bare back, she arches into me with a drawn in hiss at the cold.  Nuzzling along my neck I realize her nose is just as cold but the sensation that her nearness causes generates heat to combat that cold.

She smells fresh and clean and the crackle of the fire above our heads, the coolness of the night breeze, and the openness of the forest lend to a very romantic moment.  I’m not immune to it.

Kissing me deeply she thrusts her tongue into my mouth enticing my own to come out and play.  Her hands are playing with my body and I don’t resist, I welcome the feel of them as they touch me through my clothes and later as they adeptly remove them.

I can’t wait for her to be naked in my arms and I indulge myself as soon as I can.  First I take off her sweater and t-shirt so I can touch her entire torso without anything getting in the way.  Her pert little breasts beg me to kiss them and I oblige.  The catch in her throat was what I was listening for and I hear it as I tongue her nipples ardently.  Erect from the cold or from what I am doing to her I can’t be quite sure but the heat we are generating in the sleeping bags is enough to keep a small generator going.

Her hands on my body feel so incredibly soft and I alternately stretch or lean into them.  My body can’t seem to help itself from bumping into hers as we make love.  She removes her pants and socks and gently places them nearby before attacking my own and removing them.  Naked she climbs on my body and feeling it against me causes me to groan deeply.

“Gawd your beautiful” she breathes before kissing her way down my body.  I let her.  The heat in the bags is incredible.  How will she be able to breathe I think as she crawls between my legs.  She manages though apparently.  The feel of her tongue as it touches my lower lips is incredible.  I spread my legs willingly for her to give her plenty of room.  She thrusts two fingers inside as her tongue goes everywhere but where I need it the most.  I hint by thrusting my hips towards her mouth but she ignores me.  I want, I need her mouth on my clit.  She affects me like this every time and I want it, I need it!  As she plays with my wetness I realize we are going to flood out these sleeping bags if we aren’t careful.  I feel her one hand caress up my body and take my nipple in her fingers squeezing, pinching, and cupping.  It sends a jolt right down to my crotch in response, but then she knew it would as she timed it to correspond with her mouth capturing my clit. 

“Oh God” I breathe loudly hissing it out between my teeth at the feelings she invokes.  She starts to thrust her fingers in and out and I cannot help but start to buck my hips at her rhythm.  This is when I wish she had a third and fourth hand, another to squeeze my ass cheek, the other to rove my body.  Her mouth on my clit and tongue that swipes it send other thoughts out of my head.  Her hand is thrusting inside of my wetness and ‘accidentally’ hitting my G spot occasionally, not all the time, it would be too much.  Her other hand switches breasts and pinches, tweaks, and caresses just as lovingly causing jolts that I cannot hope to keep up with as she sucks hard on my clit.  She can feel my rising passion, my orgasm, something in the way my body gives off its signals and I cannot help but scream out in passion as I cum looking up at the stars just over my head, my eyes wide open at the night sky.

She rises rapidly up my body as she starts to thrust harder and faster in my body causing it to slosh.  She doesn’t let my body rest from its orgasm.  Her thumb rubs over my clit hard and relentlessly, showing it whose boss, her lips stop and her teeth lightly graze over my nipples and my body spasms as another orgasm builds.  She captures my mouth as I buck and scream into her.  I can’t help it but my body seems to be on puppet strings and she is the master puppeteer.

As I come back down to earth from my sojourn into the heavens among the stars she looks down at me and smiles “now you’ve just joined the mile high club.”

“What?” I ask fuzzily, pardon me but my head is still a little cloudy from the intense orgasms she just gave me.

“We are up above sea level over a mile, you have officially joined the mile high club” she grins knowing that she had deliberately let me think of an airplane ride and not a hike up into the mountains.

I smile back, I don’t really mind.

“My turn” she says as she pushes me on my back and straddles my body moving up it rapidly until her ass is seated on my chest and she looks down at me.  “Ready?” she asks but it’s one of those silly rhetorical questions.

Carefully she puts her knees on either side of my head and her crotch on my face.  My nose, lips, and tongue all eagerly seek between her legs.  My hands easily catch her ass and begin to squeeze, remembering how it looked coming up the trail I’m eager to feel it.  One of my hands caress up her torso and begins to play with her breasts.  My mouth is eager to taste and my tongue whips out and along her slit taking in all the wetness I can find, there is a lot.  I plunge my tongue in her hole and hear her whimper in response.  I know how sensitive she is there.  I flick my tongue in and out and all around and she grinds her body down on my face.  The wetness is impossible to contain and it’s all over my chin, my cheeks, and nose.  Firmly I grasp her clit with my tongue and mouth and control her body with it as the hand that has been massaging her fine little ass begins its assault on her hole.  Two fingers plunge in and I hear her gasp.  My pinkie runs along the skin between the two holes and ‘accidentally’ rubs along her rosebud.  Her gasp is my reward.  Her grinds get deeper as she tries to cum against my mouth, my fingers, and my body.  I oblige her as best I can as I thrust inside of her, suck on her, and rub back just as heartily.  As I look up her body I am struck at the beauty of the moment.  The stars just beyond my beautiful woman’s body as she throws her head back and cries out in her orgasm.  The echo cries it back to us and I cannot help but wonder what the wild animals think at the sounds of mating that my girl and I have made out here in the wilderness. 

Together we have joined the ‘mile high club’ and it’s a badge I wear proudly.

The End ~ for now.

Ghostly Love

The first time Stacey saw her it was out of the corner of her eye.  It was one of those moments when you see something but aren’t sure.  Your hair maybe falls forward and moves into your line of sight but when you really look there is nothing to see.

The second time she saw her it was a little more defined, the moment wasn’t a second as before but she could have counted a full five seconds before she disappeared.

Stacey didn’t think she was going crazy, she knew she already was, deep down.  Actually, all her life she had been able to sense people.  Whether they were there or not wasn’t the point.  Stacey knew.  It was her sixth sense.  Other people might joke about it, call themselves crazy but Stacey knew.  She had been visited many times as she grew up.  The fears of a monster under a child’s bed were nothing in comparison to the fears of someone visiting you who wasn’t alive, who didn’t have flesh and blood.  As she grew up and realized the enormity of her ‘gift’ she began to study on the subject to understand it better and to perhaps lesson her fear.  She realized then that there were a lot of crazies in this world and many of them spouted things they had no business sharing.  Many of them had no real clue about the hereafter or about visits from beyond.  The enormity of what she experienced from time to time sank in during her late teens.  When everyone else was worrying about boys and schools and a million other little things of teenaged angst, Stacey was dealing with the fact that she was some sort of conduit to supernatural beings.

It didn’t happen all the time but often enough that she accepted the inevitable and didn’t start in surprise to find someone in her home or even out on the street who wasn’t really there.  She usually looked at them curiously and wondered why they appeared to her and her alone.  Sometimes she realized that with a start of surprise they too were amazed that she could see them.  There was nothing remarkable about Stacey that this gift should be given to her.  She was 5’4” tall with braces on her teeth and freckles on her nose and a pair of glasses that she was constantly pushing back up on her nose.  She was short and dumpy and unremarkable in the fullest sense of the word.

Her teenage years were as miserable as anyone else’s.  She would never be chosen for the cheerleading squad, even if she had wanted it.  She wasn’t popular, she wasn’t pretty, and she went through high school with fairly average grades hoping to be unnoticed by all.  She had very few friends and none of them knew of her ‘gift.’  She knew better than to share that bit of information with anyone, they would have locked her up in a heartbeat.  Besides the usual teenage angst, she saw things that weren’t there, who could possibly understand her?

The summer before her senior year of high school though something amazing happened.  One of the apparitions spoke to her.  She realized she had been hearing them for a long time but not listening.  There is a big difference between hearing and listening and a lot of people don’t realize that, whether they are alive or dead.  Stacey learned it that summer.  It was when she met HER.  The first time as a glance, the second for a full five seconds as though she were testing Stacey to see if she were worthy enough to see her, to hear her.  The apparition came as an attractive blonde haired woman when she was finally able to actually see her, all of her.  Stacey sensed right away that this time was different, that this one meant business.  Strangely she wasn’t afraid.  The woman was dressed in modern almost futuristic clothes with black leather pants on her slender waist and a blue satiny looking blouse that crossed over her breasts and tucked in the pants beautifully and she looked at Stacey as though waiting, waiting for something...

Since Stacey was alone this particular time she smiled and said “hello” out of politeness.

The strange woman smiled in response.  Stacey stared.  The woman had understood her and responded!  Her other appearances by apparitions had never responded and instead usually disappeared shortly after appearing.  It was how Stacey had learned to be unafraid, they never stayed long.

“You understood me?” Stacey asked and then was surprised when the woman nodded.  Holy cow! She thought as she stood there and wondered what to ask next.  Then of course she thought of the many times she had wanted to ask her ghostly visitors the one question they never could she said “is there something I can do for you?”

The woman smiled her beautiful smile again and nodded.

Stacey looked at her or rather through her as she floated there.  She had always thought it silly that ghosts on TV were depicted as though they would bob there in thin air.  Her ghosts had never done that and this one certainly didn’t.  She kind of shimmered but she was standing there just as anyone else would.  She looked to be about 5’7”, her hair was a deep chestnut brown and strangely Stacey could see the highlights in it as it hung almost to the woman’s waist.  She had long elegant fingers, was thin, and had one of the most arresting faces that Stacey had seen in a long time.  She started realizing the woman had been standing there waiting as Stacey examined her.  “What can I do for you?” she asked not expecting a verbal response, her apparitions never spoke.

“Actually I am here to help you” the woman spoke in a melodic voice that Stacey immediately found soothing.

Her heart though was beating uncontrollably.  “Your here to help ME?” she asked incredulously.

“Stacey!” her mother beat on her door “who are you talking to in there?”

The woman disappeared in an instant and Stacey blinked a moment before answering her door.

“No one Mom, why?”

Her mother opened the door suddenly and looked at her suspiciously and even peered over her shoulder to see if she were hiding someone in her room.  “I thought I heard voices” she said confused.

Stacey shrugged and out waited her mom knowing she would give up soon and she did as she walked away shaking her head at hearing ‘things.’  Stacey smiled as she closed and locked her door hoping to see the woman again.

It was a week of boring summer vacation before she saw the lovely woman again.  She was dressed the same and this time Stacey noticed she was wearing anklet boots in a really cool style.  Stacey wished she could pull off that look but with her dumpy little body there was no possible way.

“Hello” she said to Stacey first this time.

“Hi” Stacey breathed actually pleased to see one of her ghostly encounters for a change.  She didn’t know why but she was intrigued by this one.

The woman smiled and it made her face even more beautiful if that were possible.  Her long hair, her matching plucked eyebrows, her short forehead and her amazing eyes seemed clearer this time to Stacey. 

“You said last time that you were here to help me?” Stacey asked.  It had bothered her all week and she had to know.

The woman nodded.  “I was sent in answer to a request you made” she responded in her amazing voice.

“A request?” Stacey asked confused.  She didn’t remember making a request.

The woman nodded again and said as she pointed at the mirror over Stacey’s dresser, “you asked to be prettier and to meet someone someday” she mentioned.

Stacey felt the shock.  She had said it one day as she looked in alarm at her braces, her freckles, her acne, and her dull brown hair as well as her dumpy figure.  She had said it when she was alone and down in the dumps after an awful day at school.  She certainly didn’t expect a response.

“I know it’s hard to understand but I am here to help you achieve what you wanted” the woman told her.

Stacey looked at her incredulously and asked “do you wave your magic wand or what?”

The woman laughed a genuine laugh at Stacey’s question.  Its melodic tones did something to Stacey’s insides.  “No, it’s not like that but I am here to offer help and advice.  You can take my suggestions or not as you wish.”

Stacey looked at her as she considered what they were talking about.  She glanced at her reflection in the mirror and it was then that she realized there was no reflection of her visitor in the mirror.  It was drilled home at that moment that her visitor wasn’t really there.  She knew it wasn’t in her mind, she could actually see her, and she could almost touch her.  “What do you suggest?” Stacey asked then realizing it couldn’t hurt to follow the woman’s advice.

The woman smiled as she realized Stacey had accepted her help without a fight, without argument.  “When do you get your braces off?” she asked.

“In two weeks my two years of servitude to them will be over” Stacey said in resignation.

“That will change a lot of your appearance that you so detest” the woman said astutely.  “There are other things we can do if you are willing.”  She waited for Stacey’s response.

That night at dinner Stacey only ate salad.  Her mother fretted over this almost immediately.  They were a meat and potatoes household and she thought perhaps Stacey was coming down with something.  Tempted as Stacey was to fill her plate with the normal beef, potatoes, and other butter filled vegetables she remembered her new friend’s advice and stayed on the salad.  She had two helpings to be sure and the lettuce, tomatoes, and carrots didn’t seem to fill her full but she followed it with large glasses of water and this filled in the empty feeling in her stomach.

After dinner she took the dog for a long walk around the blocks she had grown up with as a kid.  She knew exactly when the woman appeared as her dog stopped dead and refused to walk another step.  She looked up with a smile at her friend and turned so that the dog didn’t have to go anywhere near the apparition that had scared him.  As it was he looked over his shoulder fearfully the entire walk home.  Stacey had to assume that her new found friend followed them the whole way.

Stacey asked and was allowed to make an eye appointment.  When she told the optometrist that she wanted contacts or laser surgery he fitted her for the contacts.  She was pleased when they arrived two weeks later and she could try them out.  She was amazed at the difference with her glasses gone and her braces off how much her face changed in appearance.

Stacey started going to the local pool but she chose a time she knew none of the local kids would be going.  As a result she met a lot of senior citizens and despite the age disparity she actually enjoyed talking to them.  She did laps every day and as summer progressed was able to do more and more as her stamina increased.  Her diet of fruits, vegetables, and salads kept her on the straight and narrow despite her mother’s worry that she wasn’t getting enough to eat.  Her nightly walks got longer and longer. 

Her nightly talks with her new friend too were longer and longer and more involved.  Stacey could ask her anything and learned a lot about the ‘hereafter’ or so she thought she did.  She realized though that the woman wasn’t really telling her any secrets, nothing she hadn’t learned herself from her careful research over the years.  She could share with the woman though as she never could before with anyone else.  The woman practically knew everything about Stacey already but still they found things to talk about.

Within a month Stacey had taken to wearing a belt, her jeans no longer could be held up without one.  Within the second month she no longer had to keep her shirts untucked to hide her weight, she could tuck them into her belted jeans.  Her mother fretted that she was starving herself thin but she pointed out that it was her healthy routine that was the cause and not a lack of food.  She still ate a lot but it was of vegetables, fruit, and salad with plenty of water during the day.

As the summer came to a close Stacey was instructed by her friend on makeup, personal hygiene, and clothes.  Her normal clothes no longer fit without massive alterations.  Her mother this year let her take her allowance for school clothes and shop alone.  She felt she was old enough and responsible enough to do it all herself, after all she was going to be a senior in high school this year.  On the advice of her ghostly friend she also got her hair styled, and with the streaks from the pool in it, it looked incredibly professional and good on Stacey.  With a makeover and new clothes Stacey didn’t recognize the fat little girl who had previously inhabited her bedroom as she gazed in her mirror.  The diet, the exercise, and the friendship had helped mold a chubby little girl into an attractive young woman.  With the braces gone her teeth were perfectly straight.  With her glasses gone she was no longer pushing them up her long nose which looked amazingly pretty with its dusting of freckles which she could hide if she so chose with the makeup she had learned to apply.  Her eyes now looked fantastic with the eyeliner, the shadow, and the mascara expertly applied.  Her eyebrows no longer looked caveman and bushy and were impeccably plucked and sculpted.  A new thinner Stacey appeared in the mirror before her.  She felt confident and proud.  She sensed she wasn’t the only one pleased with what she had accomplished as she looked over her shoulder at the now familiar woman.

“Are you pleased with what you have accomplished?” she asked in her beautiful voice.

Stacey nodded as she turned to look at her friend “you know, all this summer we have talked and shared but I still don’t know your name.”

The woman smiled in response and nodded “it was not for me to volunteer; I could not tell you until you asked.”

“You couldn’t?” she asked confused.

“No, it is one of those weird little rules I told you about” she smiled in remembrance of one of their many conversations.

Stacey waited and then asked again “well, what is it?”

“It’s Renata” she laughed her tinkling laugh and it made Stacey smile in response.  They had talked all summer and she just finally had asked for her strange friend’s name.  It was kind of funny.  The name ‘Renata’ though fit her perfectly.  She looked like a ‘Renata’ whatever that was but to Stacey it suited her.

Stacey’s first day back to school after the long summer break was nerve racking.  She hadn’t seen Renata in a few days but she knows she is there whether she ‘sees’ her or not.  She had already helped Stacey choose what to wear for her first day back.  For once in her life she is going to wear a short dress and heels to school.  Her backpack contains all her school supplies and a little packet containing blush, shadow, liner, and lipstick, the essentials just in case she needs to refresh her look at some point during the day.

“You look very nice” her mother compliments her when she saw her at breakfast.  She actually is very proud of what Stacey has done this summer to transform herself.  She had been worried as any mom worries about her teenage daughter but Stacey was healthy and she seemed happy.

As Stacey made her way to the bus stop she saw many of the neighborhood kids waiting already.  No one had really noticed her this summer and since she didn’t ‘hang out’ with anyone really it had been easy to be ignored all summer long.  That wasn’t the case now as she walked to the stop; several people were standing there shocked with their mouths open in surprise.

“Stacey?” a pretty girl approached her in surprise.

“Hi Maddy” Stacey responded with a smile which showed off her now brace free perfect smile.

“What did you do to yourself?” she asked trying to mask her surprise and failing.

Stacey shrugged “I got rid of my braces and glasses” she made little of the transformation but inside she was thanking Renata for all the inspiration and advice.  She knew the pretty girl in the mirror was her now and everyone couldn’t help but see.

As she got on the bus a silence came over it as those she had known, some since kindergarten took in her transformation.

“Hey yo, Stacey” Ellie called making room for her on her seat.

“Hi Ellie” she smiled as she sat down carefully so her short skirt didn’t ride up.  “How was California?”

“Beautiful but apparently I missed something this summer?”

Stacey laughed but didn’t reveal her secrets; she was going to enjoy every bit of this.

Time and time again all day long people were stunned stupid at her new look.  A few teachers even were surprised, some she had all four years of high school didn’t recognize her right away when they called her name for attendance and looked for her in the crowd.  It was a totally wonderful day for the teen and Stacey hugged the feeling to herself.

It was weeks later that Renata appeared so Stacey could tell her everything.  Renata’s smile over Stacey’s enjoyment of her first few weeks of school was a sight to see.  A few weeks later though it presented a problem that Stacey had never had before; guys were asking her out for the homecoming dance.  She had never in her four years of high school even gone to a dance.  Renata showed her how to dance not only a waltz and other older dances but new ones to current music.  Watching her see through friend dance to hip hop music was a sight to see and Stacey collapsed in laughter time and again.  It wasn’t that Renata wasn’t good, she was, but seeing through the ghostly apparition was funny.

Allan Cummings took her to her first dance.  It was pleasant and he made sure he gave her a wrist corsage but for Stacey it was all about seeing everyone dressed up in their finery.  She didn’t especially care for Allan and she knew he expected a kiss at the end of the night which she obliged him with but there was no spark, no electricity with him.  After the dance he asked her out a few times and she went for forms sake but again, she felt nothing when he kissed her and pawed her teenage body that was turning curvaceous.

“Damn Renata, is this all there is?” she asked in disgust.  She had gone out with a couple of other guys at this point and Christmas vacation was looming.  None of them did anything for her and she could tell that she kissed better than most of them at this point.  Apparently some things came naturally to some people.

“Someone will come along who sparks that interest, I promise you, you just need to be patient” she said with her soothing voice a hint of a smile on her lovely face as she discussed things with her friend.

“Yeah but when?” Stacey said exasperated, she wasn’t thrilled with them pawing her and a lot of the time swapping spit with them was gross.

“All in time, all in time” she smiled and asked “you didn’t really think you’d meet the man of your dreams in high school did you?”

Stacey looked up and through her friend and sighed “no, I guess not.”

“Then relax and have fun, high school is a testing ground for this sort of thing.  Don’t do anything you wouldn’t want to do and enjoy what pleasures you get” she advised.

Stacey had to admit Renata was right.  In fact when she thought about it, she was always right.  That was okay, she hadn’t steered Stacey wrong even once since she had met her and since Renata came into her world she had stopped seeing so many other ghostly images which suited her fine.

Stacey did have a lot of fun her senior year.  She made a lot of friends but no one she knew that would be lasting.  If they hadn’t seen her in years past she knew they were only seeing her now because of her looks.  She didn’t want superficial friends like that and was pleasant to everyone.  She got invited to a lot of things she wouldn’t have before because of her looks and while she went to a lot of parties and other social niceties she took it all with a grain of salt.

Her first year of college would have been terrible but Renata appeared that first week and comforted the homesick girl.  She had chosen a college well away from home to get the full ‘college’ experience and now she was lonely for all that was familiar her whole life.  Renata was the one comfort she could count on.

She made friends; some of these were genuine and not based on her looks.  No one knew the Stacey of old with her braces and glasses and chubby looks.  Now they only saw the pretty girl whose personality drew them like magnets.  With Renata’s coaching she began to enjoy college life and she began to date some of the college men she met.  As in high school no one seemed right.  By her first spring she resented the men and boys who touched her and thought perhaps there was something wrong with her but Renata assured her there wasn’t, to be patient.

Stacey decided to concentrate on her studies, after all she was at college to get a degree so she could go out in the world and get a decent job to support herself.  It was her sophomore year that she met Melanie who had a similar experience with the men and boys on campus that she shared with Stacey one night over chem lab studies.  Stacey hated chemistry and Melanie was a whiz at it so they teamed up and Stacey was passing with flying colors.  She helped Melanie with advanced calculus with the same devotion that Melanie helped her with chemistry and they both were happy with the arrangement.

“Stacey, have you ever felt an attraction for someone you shouldn’t be attracted to?” Melanie asked her one night as they studied late.

Stacey looked up from her books where she was trying to remember things for the following day’s exam and considered Melanie’s question.  Shrugging she shook her head “I don’t think I have...”

“I’m so sick of guys pawing over me thinking they are going to get laid” she sighed exasperated.

Stacey grinned, with that she could agree!  “I know what you mean, it’s like they think we are there for their convenience.”

“I’ve just about given up on men” Melanie said.

Stacey frowned and asked “are you going to become a nun?”

Melanie laughed and said “no, I don’t think so; I think I might like to jump the fence.”

Stacey looked at her puzzled and asked “jump the fence?” not sure what that meant.

Melanie grinned at her friend’s naiveté “you know, go over to the other side?”

Stacey shook her head still not understanding.

“Date women” Melanie said in exasperation at Stacey’s obtuseness.

Stacey’s eyes opened wide.  Of course, that made sense!  As the reality of what Melanie said sank in on her consciousness she realized that that was what was wrong with the whole dating scene for her.  The men she thought she was attracted to just did nothing for her.  Maybe this was the answer!

“Are you shocked?” Melanie asked worried.

Stacey shook her head and said “I don’t think you are wrong.”

“I’m not?” Melanie was surprised at Stacey’s answer.

Stacey shook her head and said “no, if men aren’t doing ‘it’ for you, why not try women?”

“I’m surprised you are that open minded about it” Melanie answered.

“Me too” Stacey answered with a little laugh.

They discussed the possibilities back and forth but as they were essentially done studying for the night it didn’t interfere with their tests for the next day.  Both of them discussed various women on campus that might do ‘it’ for them.  They really weren’t thinking about sex but rather women they could be attracted to who might even return that attraction.  The thought of actual sex with a woman was the farthest thing from their minds at this point in the beginning of their discovery.

Stacey had an ace up her sleeve though that Melanie couldn’t understand.  She had Renata to talk to.  While living in a dorm with a stranger each year Stacey’s newest roommate spent more time getting laid with the frat boys than studying so Stacey frequently had her dorm room to herself and could talk to her ghostly friend.

“Renata” she whispered hoping she would appear.  She looked around and saw nothing.  Rarely did her ghostly friend appear on command when Stacey wanted it but rather when she needed it.  Stacey’s interpretation of need and Renata’s apparently differed.  It was weeks before Renata appeared and Stacey was relieved to finally see her.  She had come to depend on Renata but at the same time she resented that she couldn’t see her any time she wanted to.

“Hi there” Renata greeted her appearing one late night after a long night of studying and conversation with Melanie.

Melanie had gone ahead and met someone and had been sharing with Stacey the delights of ‘making out’ with a woman versus a man.  She hadn’t gone ‘all the way’ but she was rapidly heading towards it.

“Renata, thank goodness, I thought you had left me forever” Stacey greeted her with a smile.  She would have gone to hug her but it was a little difficult when she wasn’t totally there.  She had accidentally walked through her once and the feeling against her body was something she didn’t care to repeat.  It she didn’t know that she had that sixth sense, she would have been frightened by the icy cold fingers that went through her own solid body at the touch of Renata’s.

“I’ve told you, I’m with you always” Renata responded with a smile at Stacey’s enthusiasm.

“I need to talk to you, I have been talking with my friend Melanie” she halted for a moment unsure how much her friend knew, but then she knew everything didn’t she?  “You know Melanie?” at Renata’s nod Stacey went on to describe the many conversations that they had had regarding dating women and while Melanie had gone ahead with it Stacey hadn’t the nerve.

“Do you feel comfortable with that idea?” Renata asked soothingly.

“I don’t know but I know I’m intrigued by the idea” Stacey said thoughtfully.  “I know dating men hasn’t appealed in a long time, I resent the feeling that they are taking over my body when they grope me, that they are in ‘control.’”

“Perhaps you need to find a man that while physically appealing needs a dominant woman” Renata advised.

“You know I thought of that, I actually did and then I realized that a man like that actually would lose my respect somewhere along the way.”

“You have thought about this a lot haven’t you?” Renata asked cautiously.

Stacey nodded.  Next to her studies this whole complicated mess that people called dating occupied too much of her time.  With that thought she looked at Renata and asked “are you disgusted?”

Renata gave her a look that Stacey didn’t understand as she shook her head “no, I’m not disgusted at all, who am I to judge?  If this is what you want my friend, I support you 100%.”

“Have you ever been with a woman?” Stacey boldly asked her friend.

Renata laughed and spreading her hands asked “like this?”

Stacey joined in her laughter, how would a ghost make love when there was no physical anything to hold onto.  It wasn’t until a long time later that Stacey realized that Renata hadn’t actually answered this particular question.

The thought of being with a woman occupied a lot of Stacey’s mind that sophomore year in college.  She watched and listened as Melanie had first one lover and then a few more.  She heard her lament that women were as catty and insecure as men but she never once complained about their touch.  In fact she sung their praises to the heavens how glorious it was.  Stacey stuck to the tried and true and still dated men but she found no one that ‘tripped her trigger’ as Renata so quaintly put it.

Halfway during her junior year in college Stacey met Yolanda.  She was a foreign exchange student from South America and fun to be around.  Her shaved black hair on the sides with the tail of hair down the back should have given Stacey a clue of Yolanda’s sexual proclivities but Stacey was still naive where those things were concerned.  Melanie finally had to give her a heads up regarding that since Yolanda was now dating one of Melanie’s exes.  It didn’t bother Stacey as she had a few gay friends now thanks to Melanie.  It was at one party though that Stacey realized where her own road was leading her.  She was dancing with Roland, one of the big frat brothers on campus and enjoying herself immensely when a song came on that he couldn’t dance to.  Normally Stacey would have joined him for a beer as they sat out but Melanie and friends got up to dance and Stacey stayed to enjoy the dance with them.  Yolanda had broken up recently with her current lover and she began to dance with Stacey.

“I love this American music” she said with her beautiful accent.

Stacey nodded, too out of breath to carry on a conversation but she gave Yolanda a smile not realizing that Yolanda took it as a ‘come hither’ smile and would act on it.

As the music played, the beer flowed and Stacey enjoyed herself with her friends both men and women.  It was with great surprise though that she found herself out on the porch in a corner alone with Yolanda.

“Ja know” she said with her delightful accent “I’ve been watchin you for a long time.”

“You have?” Stacey responded dumbly.  She wasn’t drunk by any stretch of the imagination but she was feeling no pain.

Yolanda nodded as she leaned in to kiss the surprised Stacey on the lips.  When she felt no resistance she moved in for more.  She felt no resistance though because Stacey was shocked.  While she had thought about this type of interaction she had always thought she would be the one to initialize it.  She didn’t realize she had with her smile earlier.  She didn’t resist though and Yolanda took that as acceptance.  She deepened the kiss and began to caress Stacey.  Stacey could honestly say she didn’t feel threatened by it, not at all like when the men she had dated had tried something.  She didn’t feel overwhelmed or like she couldn’t breathe.

“Ju like?” Yolanda breathed when they came up for air.

Stacey nodded dumbly not sure of what she could say.  She enjoyed the feel of Yolanda’s lips on hers, her body against hers.  She wasn’t sure how far she wanted this to go though.  Fortunately Yolanda must have sensed that Stacey was a novice and backed off.

“We go on a date ja?” Yolanda asked but Stacey wasn’t sure she was asking so much as telling.

Stacey nodded and left it at that.  It gave her a lot to think about in the coming nights.  Something had been turned on though as her body apparently liked the idea of going on a date with Yolanda.  She frequently found herself as horny as her roommate these days.  She started having very sensual dreams.  She seriously considered buying some toys to fill the emptiness her crotch was experiencing.  She frequently found herself rubbing her clit but it wasn’t nearly satisfying, she knew she was missing something.

“You do that a lot?” Stacey heard the amused voice of Renata who had appeared after months of being absent.

She looked up at her coolly dressed friend; she always wore the same leather pants, the cool anklet boots, and the cross over blue satiny blouse over her big breasts.  She grinned sheepishly, at least Renata had allowed her to finish before she made her presence known, that thought though had Stacey wondering how often Renata watched her or how much she saw.  She shrugged nonchalantly “now and then, I need some relief” she said almost defensively.

Renata smiled a knowing smile and said “you’ve met someone that inspires you?”

Stacey looked at her friend or rather through her and nodded “I think so.”

Renata had a look on her face that Stacey couldn’t define and said “are you going to allow her to go all the way?”

“Who says it’s a ‘her’?” she asked rudely, again almost defensively.

Renata smiled knowingly and sat down on the end of the bed.  Stacey scooted her feet up to make room for her friend.  “You’ve been wondering about girls for a long time now, you’ve met someone that gets your juices flowing, it’s only natural that you think about going ‘all the way’ with her.”

Stacey looked down at her drawn up legs.  She felt a little ashamed to be talking to Renata about this but then she could say or do anything with Renata as had been proven to her time and again.

Renata sighed loudly to get Stacey’s attention “it’s okay, you know I don’t judge you.  It’s natural, don’t let it bother you.”

Stacey started to tell her about Yolanda when suddenly Renata disappeared.  She heard a key in the lock and barely had time to pull up her sheets to hide her naked lower half when her roommate came drunkenly in.

“Holy shit this room reeks of sex!” she said but barely made it to her bed before collapsing on it.

Stacey was actually glad she passed out as she quickly opened their window to air out the room and took the opportunity to pull on her pajama bottoms.  Her roommate wouldn’t remember a thing in the morning and Stacey was embarrassed but relieved.

Stacey never did follow up with Yolanda.  She found her attractive but also too butch for her tastes.  She instead found that she liked girlie girls.  Ones called femme’s.  While she never acted on it during her junior year she thought about it enough through her senior year.  She suppressed it though; she knew instinctively she wasn’t ready for it even if she masturbated to frenzy over thoughts of certain girls.

“Congratulations Ms. Warrens, welcome to the firm” the senior partners shook her hand time and again as they welcomed her into their midst.  Her summer’s spent as an intern had paid off and now Stacey had a terrific new position.  The pay wasn’t bad either and she could rent a decent apartment.  She didn’t need to have a roommate and for the first time in her adult life she was looking forward to being self-sufficient and on her own.  She was a confident young career girl and going to take the world by storm.

She was lonely.  She didn’t date.  Her whole life was wrapped around her work.  It wasn’t nearly as fulfilling or satisfying and she seriously needed to find someone to share things with.  Renata appeared from time to time but it was less and less these days.  Stacey guessed she didn’t need Renata like she once had, but she missed her.  She had plenty of off time and she spent it putzing around her apartment or walking in the parks of the city.  She kept up her healthy routine established in the summer before her senior year thanks to Renata and as a result she had a fantastic woman’s body that many admired, both men and women.  She had frequently been asked out by the men in the firm but kept a strict ‘business only’ demeanor and refused them all.  She realized she wasn’t physically or sexually attracted to any of them anyway.  Women were what did it for her but she had never done anything about that either.  In this day and age of sexual freedom, Stacey was still a virgin.

It must have been all that pent up sexual frustration that started the dreams.  Many was the time that Stacey woke up with her fingers between her legs and a pool of cum on the bed.  It was only after a long time she began to remember her dreams and realized she was fantasizing about women.  She needed to get laid she realized but she didn’t want some random femme or dyke to take her.  She didn’t want to give her virginity to just anyone.  She wanted it to mean something, it least in her mind. 

Stacey started to go out on the weekends.  No more would she sit lonely and bored in her apartment making sure her plants were watered.  She slowly discovered the lesbian scene.  She was welcomed with open arms, after all she was fresh meat, and attractive.  She got hit on by all kinds, aggressive dykes that look like men, more feminine ones that were a bit more subtle, and femme’s that ran the gamut of aggression to timidity.  She made a lot of friends but she didn’t spread her legs for any of them.  She knew she was searching for the one, and she didn’t know where she was hiding.  She thought perhaps she might wind up alone at this rate.

The dreams though never quite went away.  She wanted them so badly she began to have them in the daytime as well.  Staring out her window at work she could barely remember some of the night dreams that got her so hot and bothered but with her daydreams she was in control of them.  Many was the time she had to go to the restroom and change her panty liner from the sopping one that now lined her panties.  This mystery woman that came to her in her dreams, the faceless one that occupied a lot of her daytime dreams kept her hot and horny and aroused. 

“Renata, I haven’t seen you in ages” she smiled in welcome at the apparition that had appeared in her apartment.

“I’ve been here” Renata told her with a return smile.

It was at that moment that Stacey realized the faceless woman of her daydreams had a face after all.  It was Renata’s.  It struck her like lightning.  The one woman, the best friend she had all these years was Renata and now she had been fantasizing about her.  She was ashamed.  There could never be anything between them and yet her heart was tearing at the thought.

“What’s wrong?” Renata asked her with concern seeing the sad look on her friend’s face.

Stacey looked down at her short manicured fingernails.  It was one of the many things that Renata had taught her so long ago.  “I’m sorry Renata; I don’t think I am myself these days.”

“What’s wrong?” her friend repeated as she came to sit on the couch where Stacey was but keeping a distance between them.  She wasn’t unaware that there could be no physical contact between them.  Stacey would have gone right through her.

“I don’t know if I can tell you” Stacey felt uncomfortable.

“You know there is nothing you can’t tell me, haven’t you shared everything with me over the years?”

Stacey nodded knowing this was true.  Renata was the one friend she had shared all her childish fantasies and many of her adult ones, she wasn’t sure though that she could share what she suddenly realized she had been dreaming about.

“Come on Stacey, you have my curiosity aroused” Renata cajoled her.

It was the word ‘aroused’ that made Stacey want to squirm but Renata never judged, she was always ‘there’ for her, Stacey sensed her without even seeing her many times over the years.  She was her closest friend.  Even Melanie and other friends had never heard the stories or shared the intimacies she had with Renata.  No one knew about Renata but Stacey.

She started hesitantly, still staring down at her nails “I’ve been having dreams for a long time now, night dreams, day dreams, all about women.  I started going to gay bars hoping to find a woman that could fulfill those dreams but she just doesn’t appear, she just isn’t real” she said with real anguish.

Renata would have reached out to touch her and console her if she could have, as it was her hand began to move towards her shoulder and stopped in time.

Stacey thought she had to get it off her chest, she took a deep breath and looked up into Renata’s eyes, or rather through them and said “it’s you Renata, it’s you I’ve been dreaming about, fantasizing about, wanting for longer than I realized.  I know there can never be anything between us but I don’t think I can help myself.  You’re my best friend, your closer to me than anyone else has ever been.  How can I feel this way about a ghost, about someone who isn’t there but in my own mind?”

Renata could see the anguish that was hurting her friend.  As Stacey watched thought the expression on her face turned to shame.  Stacey’s honesty deserved some of Renata’s own “I’m sorry Stacey, this is my fault” she began.

“Your fault?  How is it your fault that I’ve fallen in love with a ghost?” Stacey looked at her puzzled and unsure.

“Because those dreams you have at night, I caused those” she said looking with a pleading expression at Stacey for her to understand.

“What do you mean you caused my night dreams?” Stacey was confused.

“I couldn’t resist, do you remember the first time you dreamed about women, when you first started having wet dreams about them?” Renata asked.

Stacey thought back to her realization that she just might be gay, her conversations with Melanie.  She realized even before that she had some of the dreams.  She looked at and through Renata with incredulity “even then, those were you?”

Renata nodded shamefully “I couldn’t help myself; you had become so beautiful to me.  I stayed away but only when I knew you couldn’t consciously be aware of me and my presence.  You’re too astute, you sense me too easily.  I think it’s because I had fallen in love with you but I know that’s not the case, it’s because you are so aware of the other side.  I began to appear in your dreams, I’m sorry, I know this isn’t fair, I might have unduly influenced you to choose women over men but I wanted you for myself and I indulged my own feelings and not what you might have wanted.”

“You mean I might have chosen men after all?” Stacey said wonderingly and then realized with all the conversations she had with Melanie she knew that wasn’t the case.  She knew the first time Yolanda kissed her that women were right for her.  The countless women she had kissed and fondled at the clubs, she knew that felt right, but not enough to make love to them.  This woman, this woman she couldn’t have, this was the one she wanted and desired.

“I don’t really know if you would have chosen men or suppressed your attraction to women.  I know how hard it is to be in a relationship with the same sex, perhaps I did you a disservice by messing with your dreams.”

Stacey shook her head “No, Renata, I think I was born gay.  I know that sounds like the party line but I realized a long time ago that I wanted women in my life and not a man.  I can appreciate a man aesthetically speaking but I have no desire to feel his naked body against me and the thought of his sperm” at this she shuddered “I’m just not interested.”

“But if I had stayed out of your dreams you might have come to that conclusion yourself.  I’ve messed with the natural order of things.  I crossed a line.”

“No Renata, I think perhaps you showed me the way.  I want a woman, but not just any woman, I want you and I can’t have you” she sobbed momentarily at the unfairness of the situation “you showed me how to take pride in my appearance.  You gave me confidence.  You provided me with real friendship all these years.  I owe you a debt of gratitude I can never repay.  Is it any wonder that my dream woman is you?  Is it any wonder I want and desire you?”

“Don’t you see, it’s just because of the dreams, I caused them, I went where I didn’t belong” Renata said forcefully taking the full blame of the situation on her shoulders.

“Don’t you see?” Stacey parodied back. “I might have fallen in love with a totally unacceptable woman instead of my dream lover.  I don’t know what we are going to do now that we are both aware of it but I know this Renata, if you were here, if you were on the physical plain, I would want you forever” Stacey said passionately.

“I’m sorry Stacey, it’s not possible, and I’ve crossed a line.  It would be better if I never bothered you again.”

“What are you saying, are you saying you’re going and I will never see you again?”  Stacey asked alarmed.

Renata nodded sadly never having wanted to take this woman in her arms more.  “It’s only fair that you are given the chance to find someone on your level, someone real to love and cherish.  I’m sorry I indulged myself, I’m sorry I caused you this pain.  I loved you too don’t you see?”

Stacey looked into Renata’s beautiful face and could see her fading before her own eyes.  “Don’t go Renata, I love you, please don’t go!” she pleaded but to no avail.  The ghostly image was gone.

That night Stacey cried herself to sleep.  That night she had the best sex she had ever had with her dream lover.  For a change she was aware that it was Renata but as she made love to her this last time they both realized it was for the last time and couldn’t last.  Stacey woke up when it was over and was crying from the loss.

Over the following months her friends and coworkers realized Stacey had suffered some tragic loss of some kind.  She was a fairly private person so no one really knew what it was.  They only saw her depressed state, her trudging along and barely surviving.  No longer did Stacey have daydreams with Renata as her lover, her face was already fading from her consciousness and no matter how hard she tried to hold on, it slipped from her memory until she could barely remember what she looked like.  No more did she have wet dreams over her dream lover.  She stopped going clubbing, the friends she had made that had hoped to become more than friends missed her but no one sought her out.  Stacey became wrapped in her own cocoon of misery.

“What HAPPENED to you?” Melanie asked in concern.  She was visiting and all she saw was the shell of the woman she once knew.

Stacey shrugged it away unable to explain and was surprised when Melanie grabbed her shoulder and spun her around to look her straight in the eye.

“SOMETHING happened, TELL ME!” she breathed into her face in anger.

Stacey sighed and sat on her couch, the same spot she had been in when Renata faded from her life.  How could she tell anyone?  How could she explain about Renata when everyone would think she was nuts?  She didn’t miss the irony of the moment when Melanie sat down in the same spot that Renata had been sitting all those months ago when she disappeared.

“Do you remember me telling how in high school I was a short, fat, little girl with braces and glasses?” she began

Melanie squinted her eyes in remembrance and puzzlement trying to understand where this was going but she nodded hoping that Stacey would go on.

Stacey licked her lips as she stared down at her fingernails “in the summer before my senior year I lost the glasses, got contacts, I lost the braces, I worked out in the pool and walked daily and lost my baby fat.  My hair lightened from the pool and I got a decent haircut” she glanced over to see Melanie watching her avidly.

Melanie nodded to show she was listening but was wondering what all this had to do with how her friend was looking now.

Stacey licked her lips again before continuing.  “I didn’t do it alone though, I had help.”  She glanced up again before adding “all my life I’ve sensed ‘others’, other beings that no one else could see.  This time though, the same one appeared and gave me advice.”  She waited for a moment to hear if Melanie thought she was nuts.  Glancing up she only saw polite and concerned interest on her friend’s face.

“This, this thing, this ‘other’ was in the form of a woman...” she began and then was shocked to hear Melanie speak.

“Renata?” she asked softly.

“How did you...how did you know?” she stuttered her question in surprise.

“You talk in your sleep sometimes” Melanie informed her with a little smile at her surprise.

“I do?” she asked stunned “why didn’t you ever tell me?”

Melanie laughed a short bark and said “because it was so interesting, I’ll tell you later, finish your story.”

Stacey told her everything.  She told of Renata’s helpful advice regarding hygiene, makeup, clothes, everything for the last six years of her life.  How Renata had been her best friend, her confidant, her pal.  She told her of her dreams though too, especially once she owned up to the fact that she was attracted to women.

Melanie smiled and said “I know” to the last part.

“What do you mean? You know?” Stacey asked.

“Sometimes when I’d stay over and we’d be up all night talking, you’d fall asleep and murmur in your sleep.  Over the years I can’t tell you how curious I was about who Renata was, this explains so much.  I knew you were making love to this mysterious Renata.  I didn’t realize though that she actually spoke to you, that you carried on conversations with her, that you’ve actually seen her.  That’s so cool.”

Stacey shook her head at the revelation that Melanie had known for years about Renata and never said anything.  “Why didn’t you ever ask who she was?”

“Because I figured if she was that important to you that you were keeping her to yourself, you would share when the time was right.  This must be the time.  I can’t tell you how many times when we were sharing over a beer I wanted to ask but I didn’t want to pry or embarrass you.  I can see by the shock on your face that you thought it was your secret.”

“Did others hear it?  Did others know?” Stacey asked cautiously wondering how many times she had been the subject of ridicule and not known.

Melanie shrugged “I talked about it a couple of times with your roommates but they never really realized what it meant.  Apparently they shrugged it off since you were mumbling.  I don’t know what else they saw of course.”  She leaned forward to confide “I’m pretty sure though I watched you make love to Renata once or twice over the years from the sighs and moans that were coming out of you as you slept.  I think I watched you have an orgasm or two in your sleep.”

Stacey reddened in embarrassment.  Then she realized that everything she had told Melanie was confirmed by her observations.

“She’s left me now” she told Melanie and explained their last conversation.

“She won’t be back?” Melanie asked concerned.

Stacey shook her head and covered her face with her hands and cried.  Melanie took her friend in her arms and held her, rocking her until the sobs subsided.  It was a long time in coming, Stacey was crying, not over the death of her friend who was already dead but rather over the death of the relationship with the woman she had loved for so long.  Stacey consoled herself with this small thing, the fact that a human could hold her, she could feel her holding her and Renata never could.

Her work didn’t suffer, she threw herself into it with abandon.  She became the best assistant account manager they had ever seen and was soon promoted to account manager with her own team of people to manage them.  She was a rising star at the firm but there was this sadness about her.

“This is the Whitmore account” her boss explained as though Stacey hadn’t spent a month studying it until she could recite it backwards.  “I don’t need to tell you how important it is.”  No, he didn’t, he had told her every day for a month and she knew that very very well.  “I just don’t want to screw this up” he threw in for good measure.

Stacey and her team went to the meetings and her knowledge and expertise won them the account hands down.  The Whitmore people were so impressed they insisted on Stacey handling the account personally.  Her firm couldn’t have been more pleased with Stacey’s performance.  Within a month the Whitmore people were over the moon with Stacey’s professionalism and expertise.  It was then that she was allowed to meet Ms. Whitmore.

“Stacey, I’d like to personally introduce you to Ms. Whitmore” her contact at Whitmore’s insisted as she walked into the luncheon.

Stacey’s confident walk halted as she gazed at the woman before her.  Ms. Whitmore was none other than a human version of Renata, her ghostly friend that she had lost so long ago.  Right down to the clothes she had always seen on Renata, the leather pants the anklet boots, and the crossover blue satin blouse.  Stacey looked into Ms. Whitmore’s eyes to see if she recognized Stacey but there was only polite interest from the introduction.  As they shook hands though both women were aware of the electrical current between them and the look they shared acknowledged it.

Stacey found a hard time being able to eat at that luncheon.  Her thoughts for the first time in a long time were taken up with thoughts of Renata.  She finally had a clear view of what her features would look like on a real person.  No more was her view impeded by seeing through the apparition.  She was clearly defined.  She was beyond beautiful, she was breathtaking.  Stacey tried not to stare.  She suppressed her incredible attraction for this woman and remained the professional. 

“I hear we have you to thank for putting together these excellent deals that Whitmore has benefited from” even the voice was pure Renata’s and sent shafts to Stacey’s vitals.

She smiled and said “you did hire our firm for the best, it would be poor business not put Whitmore’s at the top of their field” she answered.

Business was conducted in a casual professional atmosphere and they got a lot of work done.  Stacey found Ms. Whitmore to be highly intelligent and interesting.  Her laugh though twisted Stacey’s insides as it had of old.  At the end of the meeting Stacey was firmly thanked by all of them and Ms. Whitmore last of all.

Shaking Stacey’s hand again she said “I want to thank you for all of your hard work that has enabled our two firms to do business” she smiled and Stacey looked at her oddly for a moment.

“You’re certainly welcome, we appreciate Whitmore’s business enormously” she smiled in return.

Ms. Whitmore examined Stacey for a moment as she released her hand wondering at the odd look in her eye.

Stacey returned to work and collapsed in her chair behind her desk in her office.  She was exhausted from having to maintain the facade.  She felt drained from having met Ms. Whitmore.  She didn’t know how she was going to maintain any semblance of dignity around the woman.  She had hoped that her staring and quiet had gone unnoticed.  She prayed she had remained professional.

“How’d it go?” her boss popped his head in.

She smiled “brilliantly” she answered with false enthusiasm.

“That’s great to hear, I’ve heard Renata Whitmore eats account managers for lunch” he laughed before adding “we are very pleased with what we hear you’ve done for them.”

Stacey thanked him and pretended to go back to work, effectively dismissing him.  She got very little work done that afternoon, her thoughts were raging.

“Hey, we are going OUT tonight, it’s Friday night and you are NOT staying in that apartment one more moment!” Melanie told her in a tone that brooked no argument.

“I really don’t feel like...” she began but was overruled.  She found herself at Charlie’s Bar in the village sucking on a cool martini.

“And she looked EXACTLY like Renata” she was telling Melanie.

“I think you have Renata on the brain kiddo.  You need to forget her.  There is nothing you can do or say to bring her back.”

“See, this is one of the reasons why I never told anyone about her, you don’t believe she existed.”

“Hey babe, it’s not that I don’t believe she existed but she dumped you.  You need to move on.”  Melanie said practically.

Stacey sighed.  Melanie was right.  She needed to move on.  Ms. Whitmore was NOT Renata.  Renata was a ghost, a dead person.  She had done Stacey a lot of favors and moved on.  Stacey needed to move on too.

They turned around to watch the dancers on the floor and check out possible future dates.  It was only fair, they were being checked out too.  A group of ‘elite’ customers were in the lounge, a private area that was for the privileged few that paid an extra charge to be left alone.  This way the wealthy or the famous could enjoy a night out in the bar without being bothered.  Stacey glanced curiously into the lounge when the lights came up from the end of the song and gasped.

Melanie looked at her in alarm and concern “what’s wrong?” she asked.

Just then the lights dimmed again for the next song as Stacey replied “I just saw, or rather I thought I saw Ms. Whitmore.”

Melanie looked around and asked “where?”

Using her chin to point she said “there, in the lounge.”  With the lights dimmed again it was impossible to see into the little alcove, it remained in almost total darkness, they could barely make out that there were people in it.

“I think you have Renata on the brain again kiddo, you need to stop, or better yet, maybe it’s time for you to get help.”

“I am NOT crazy Melanie, if you don’t want to hear anymore...” Stacey began, naturally enraged at her friend’s suggestion.

“Hey babe, I’m with you 110%.  If you’re going to drive me crazy I’m along for the ride.  Relax.  If you think you see Renata, then you see Renata, okay?” Melanie backed off realizing it wasn’t worth upsetting her friend.  Besides, she didn’t want a scene and Stacey looked very capable of making one at this point.

“I’m sorry Melanie, I just told you what I saw” Stacey said contritely.

“Well, point her out again when the lights come up” Melanie advised.

Stacey didn’t have to.  The woman in question came out of the lounge with a couple of friends in tow who then immediately proceeded to the dance floor while the woman headed for the bar where they were sitting.  Melanie had been glancing at the alcove and saw Stacey stiffen and realized this must be the woman that was causing her friend so much anxiety.

“Stacey?” the woman smiled as she held out her hand in greeting.

“Hello Ms. Whitmore” Stacey recovered her shock to see her there, a lesbian bar.  “Nice to see you.”

“Please, won’t you call me Renata?” the woman replied and Stacey stiffened up.  She saw out of the corner of her eye that Melanie did the same.

“Renata, I’d like you to meet my friend Melanie” Trying to sound natural Stacey covered her surprise.

Renata Whitmore held out her hand to Melanie and said “hello Melanie, what’s wrong, you look like you’ve seen a ghost?”  She took in the shocked expression on Melanie’s face and her stiff posture.

Melanie recovered and said “you look like someone I know” she answered as she shook the beautiful woman’s extended hand.  Stacey had of course described what her ghostly friend had looked like but this was overwhelming, and the coincidence of the name....was it a coincidence?

Renata laughed delighted “I get that all the time.  They say everyone has a double, I would like to run into her sometime!”

They all smiled at her joke.

“Would you like something?” the bartender had noticed Renata standing there.

Renata ordered a sloe gin fizz and waited with the girls for the bartender to blend it.  “Seems like a great crowd” she mentioned casually into the quiet the other two women were creating.

Stacey recovered enough to answer “yeah, usually they don’t get rocking until after midnight.”

“Oh, you come here often?” Renata inquired with interest.

Stacey smiled and shook her head “no, awhile back I came occasionally.  I haven’t been here in a long time.  Melanie insisted I get out tonight.”

Renata looked at Melanie and asked “are you two a couple?”

Melanie looked even more surprised than the stunned look on her face from before and answered “us?  A couple?” and then started laughing as though Renata had told the funniest joke.  Partly it was relief from the tense moment they were feeling, partly it was from something she actually found funny.

Stacey glared at Melanie and when Renata turned to try and understand what Melanie was laughing at she explained “Melanie and I are just friends, I’ve known her since college.  We are both single.”

“Oh, that’s good” Renata replied as the bartender returned and said “put it on your tab Ms. Whitmore?”  Renata nodded as she took a sip.  “Ah, that tastes refreshing” she commented.

Stacey’s eyes had narrowed slightly at Renata’s comment “that’s good?” she asked for clarification to remind Renata of what she had said.

Renata looked her straight in the eye as she said “that you two friends can go out together and that you’re single because I’ve been watching you since you came in and hoping you would dance with me.”

Stacey blinked in surprise and then smiled as she answered “I’d like that.”

Behind Renata’s back Melanie was giving her the thumbs up sign and Stacey grinned a little because of it.

“Let me finish this one and we can dance” Renata said cheerfully and Stacey grabbed her own martini to finish it off.

As Renata grabbed her hand to lead her to the dance floor Stacey felt like she was floating on air.  This couldn’t be really happening.  The live embodiment of her fantasy, of her dead friend, of her love was holding her hand.  In person.  In the flesh.  Things didn’t happen like this.  This couldn’t be happening, right?  And yet she accepted it.  It was right, it was deserved.  She had been through hell and back and she would enjoy every moment of this for as long as it lasted.  If she was dreaming, it was a hell of a dream and she didn’t want to wake up this time.  A slow song started as they got on the dance floor and Renata never hesitated to pull her into her arms and shuffle along with her as they adjusted to each other’s steps.

God Renata felt good against her.  Stacey closed her eyes so she could feel with her senses and all six of hers told her it was right.  She could almost feel the ghostly Renata there as well smiling down on this moment.  She almost wanted to crush the live Renata to her chest to prove she was live, she was real, and she wasn’t Stacey’s imagination.  Instead she held her carefully, almost delicately, felt her warmth, smelled her perfume and unique body essence and relished every second of it.

“I’m glad you were here tonight” Renata breathed in her ear and Stacey could feel the warmth of her breath and feel a small smattering of goose bumps go down her spine.

“Why?” Stacey asked from her own mouth which was by Renata’s right ear where her head was almost resting on the taller woman’s shoulder.

“Because I felt instant attraction to you at today’s meeting.  Almost as though I’ve known you before” Renata replied with her soothing voice.

“I felt the same way, I would swear we have met before” Stacey replied bending the truth a little.

“I’m relieved you’re in a lesbian bar...” Renata began before pulling back momentarily to look in her smaller partner’s eyes and ask “you ARE a lesbian aren’t you?”

The alarm she heard in Renata’s voice made Stacey smile as she shyly nodded.  “However I only think it fair to warn you, I’ve never been with anyone.”  She looked down in shame as though she had committed some social faux paus.

Renata lifted Stacey’s chin with her fingertips so she could look deeply into her eyes.  “No one?  Ever?”

Stacey shook her head as she looked deeply into Renata’s deep blue eyes.  The lights from the dance floor and her blue blouse brought out tints in those blue eyes that were making Stacey’s legs go weak.  She whispered “I have never been with a man or a woman.”

Renata found herself becoming greatly excited.  The thought of being the first woman with this delightfully pretty woman was intoxicating.  “Why not?” she felt she had to ask.

Stacey shrugged “I’ve been waiting for the right woman.”

Renata felt odd, almost as though something had come over her.  She realized she must proceed with caution.  After all, she worked with this woman.  She also didn’t want to scare her off.  “Is it possible, I could be that right woman?” she asked hesitantly.

Stacey smiled and then shyly nodded.

Renata leaned down and kissed her tenderly on the lips.  She couldn’t believe how that one little kiss would affect her body though.  She felt electrified by it.  There was something about this woman, there was an overwhelming attraction.  The handshake that afternoon had started it.  The way the woman stared at her during the meeting.  The way she was looking at her now.  All of it indicated intense interest.  Renata couldn’t help but return that interest if it was anything like she was feeling.

They danced several dances together, oblivious to those around them.  They danced each of them slow as they got to know each other and lightly teased each other’s bodies by dancing closely.  Even though everyone around them were rocking out to the beat, they continued to dance slowly.  This elicited a few chuckles from those around them but everyone could see the looks between the two of them, the intensity, the conversation, the happiness and let them to it.  They were oblivious to those around them anyway.  Some envied them what they obviously already had, some knew who the players were and were surprised they had hooked up.  Melanie watched and prayed her friend wouldn’t get hurt, again.

“So you see you look just like her” Stacey was explaining to Renata about...Renata.

“You believe you see ghosts?” Renata asked to clarify what Stacey had been sitting on her couch explaining.

Stacey had felt the need to explain in full before this went any further.  She and Renata had spoken for hours in the club and it was only natural that Renata invited her back to her co-op.  They were sitting with a fine bottle of wine on her cozy and expensive living room couch so they could continue their hour’s long conversations.

“Yes” Stacey answered simply thinking this might be just too much for the sophisticated woman she was talking to.  To her amazement though Renata smiled, that endearing smile that Stacey had never seen enough of over the years.

Renata breathed a large sigh before saying “that’s a relief.”

“A relief?” Stacey asked puzzled.

Renata nodded as she answered “I thought I was the only one.”

“You’ve been visited by ghosts?” Stacey asked astounded, she had never met anyone who admitted that.  She had never confided this with anyone other than Melanie though.

Renata nodded again “my whole life I’ve seen them but in the last six years or so just one but with no face and no name.”  She looked intensely at Stacey and said huskily in awe “I think it was the embodiment of you.”

Stacey blinked rapidly at the emotions that were swirling around her, she had an idea she had to share with the beautiful woman before her “maybe my ghostly Renata was visiting me, letting me fall in love with her so I would someday be ready for you, and maybe, just maybe she was also visiting you in the form of me so you would be ready for me?”  She waited anxiously to hear what her new found friend would say.

Renata smiled, that dear and familiar smile that Stacey loved so much and would never, ever tire of, the one she had missed so much.  She leaned in for a kiss and whispered “I think you are right, I’ve been waiting a lifetime for you...”

That kiss was just the first of many.  Stacey had fantasized and dreamt so much of this woman, that making love to her was not awkward, not unfamiliar.  She knew the spots she needed to touch to make her writhe, to make her squirm, to make her moan.  It was like a dancing partner she had had for years, they knew each move the other would make before they made it, anticipate it.  Despite Stacey’s virginity status, neither of them were unknowing of the other, they knew each other’s body intimately.  As they moved it to the bedroom, shedding each other’s clothes, they couldn’t help but stop to admire the body presented to the other.  Renata, brunette, tall and curvy and sexy as hell, Stacey, blonde, short and petite and sexy as hell.  They were incredibly matched and both appreciated the beauty of the moment as they came together naked on the bed.

Stacey kissed those lips she had dreamt over, day and night.  They felt so warm,  alive, and real.  The tongue that snaked out into her own mouth she caressed, she licked, she adored in return.  Renata sucked on hers, she caressed it, and she made Stacey feel alive in ways she had never dreamed of.  Kisses along the jawline and to the ear followed as they licked, sucked, and caressed each other.  Breast to breast, hip to hip they touched everything they could reach and rolled over to touch more.

The first touch of lips on her breast had Stacey gasping in pleasure.  As she ardently followed suit on Renata’s pert nipples on her huge breasts she was amazed at how much the blouse had hidden.  Not in her wildest fantasies had she imagined what these two beauties would look like unbound from a brassiere.

The first touch on her hip by Renata’s fingertips had her longing for more.  She shifted slightly, hoping that Renata would understand her need, her desire for more.  Renata must be a mind reader as her fingers gently but firmly made their way between Stacey’s legs.  That first touch on Stacey’s clit by someone else other than her own hands was mind boggling and very welcome.  Especially because this someone was the one she had been waiting for all her life.  Even before she knew she wanted this woman she had been waiting for her.  To have her actually in her arms, to know she was real, had her body reacting in overdrive.  She had never felt this ready before.  Even before Renata touched her clit, or cupped her hand on the warmth between her legs, Stacey knew she was inordinately wet.  She felt like she was gushing.  The sound Renata made as she discovered this flood was like music to Stacey’s ears.

“Oh my God” she breathed as she sucked her way down Stacey’s body.  Her fingers plunged in to play.

Stacey’s body rose to the occasion, welcoming those fingers, first one, then two, then amazingly a third. 

Renata had hesitated to add that third finger, mindful of Stacey’s virginity she didn’t think she could take it with just her fingers.  But the body is an amazing thing and Stacey’s was begging for that fullness.  Renata wanted only to please her.  As her mouth sucked, licked, and nibbled its way down the smaller woman’s petite body she wanted to give her the ultimate pleasure.  As she made her way with her lips and tongue to Stacey’s clit she was pleased that her body arched in supplication, begging for what Renata and only Renata could give her.  Her tongue reached out for that first taste and Stacey released a huge pent up sigh.  When Renata’s lips captured her clit and as she felt that warmth enfold it she let out a little sob she hadn’t known she could make.

Renata wasted no time in thrusting her fingers inside Stacey’s gushing body.  She reached up and gently petted a spot she knew was there and Stacey arched back in supplication and cried out, if possible she was gushing more.  She greedily sucked and licked as much of the nectar as she could manage and still it poured out of Stacey’s body.  Her tongue and lips created magic on Stacey’s painfully erect clit.  She kept up the combination of the stimulation.  She could tell by the writhing of Stacey’s body that she was close.

Stacey had never been able to cum by herself in this manner.  This was a whole new level that she couldn’t have fathomed.  Having the woman of her dreams in her arms, the foreplay, the actual touch, it was all overwhelming.  She didn’t last long as she peaked, bucking and screaming out in her ecstasy before going limp in her lover’s arms.

Renata had never made anyone faint and she was at first alarmed, a little scared, and then as she saw Stacey coming to, a little proud of herself for making this happen on Stacey’s first time with another person, with another woman, with her.  At this moment, if it were up to Renata, Stacey would never ever experience it with anyone else.

“What happened?” Stacey asked confused as she woke up in Renata’s arms.  Renata was gently caressing her hair back, occasionally the side of her face soothingly.

“La petite morte” Renata smiled down as she was propped up on her elbow holding the smaller woman.

“What?” Stacey asked, she still felt a little fuzzy but at the same time, incredibly relaxed.

“The little death, you fainted from your orgasm” Renata told her, her eyes dancing in delight at the prospect.

Stacey felt overwhelmed.  She had heard of that but certainly never experienced anything like it.  What could she say?  “Wow” about summed it up.

Renata grinned “do you feel okay?”

“Wonderful” Stacey answered with a grin and then asked “but what about you?”

“You don’t think we’re done do you?” Renata asked as she rolled on the petite blonde pressing breast to breast, belly to belly, mons to mons, and wrapped her legs around her smaller lover’s, rubbing them enticingly as she rubbed her mons against Stacey’s, clit to clit she moaned loudly.

~ The End ~

Quickie ~ Under the Pier

“No” she said forcefully pushing my hand away from the snap on her jeans, talking around my lips that were attempting to silence her.  “No, no, no, no” she objected as I tried again a little more forcefully.  “Stop” she said exasperated as my assault on her continued.  “Someone is going to see us!” she said in alarm as she looked around to see if anyone could see us in our position under the pier in Deerfield Beach.

I had chosen my spot well though.  We were back against some of the pilings and the shadow’s made it hard to see what I was doing to her.  I continued to kiss her.  Deeply, passionately, lovingly.  She didn’t resist that.  She didn’t resist as I caressed her arms, her sides, her belly, and even ‘brushed’ against the nipples of her breasts.  I could tell she was enjoying this.  The beautiful lamp lit beach, the nice walk we had had holding hands, even my sneaking here under the pier and leaning her against one of the pilings.  It was so romantic, it was so exciting, but the reality unfortunately was making her nervous.

“Shhh, no one can see us” I kissed her again and again “even if they could they can’t see what we are doing besides kissing.”  I kissed her again to prove my point as my hands slid around her jeans to cup her ass so I could grind slightly at the V.

I could tell her resistance was weakening.  I could tell that the arguments in her head that said playing around like this on a public beach could lead to an indecent exposure, public lewdness or indecency, or who knew what charge if we were caught.  It was that phrase though ‘if we were caught’ that kept going around in her head.  It was exciting to be fondled like this in public, it was exciting to be together after weeks apart, and this vacation was what we both had needed desperately.  Touching each other was an outlet for all that pent up frustration of being apart.  Every opportunity should be taken, captured, indulged.

Sure, I could have put a stop to this.  Our hotel was only a few hundred feet up the sandy beach, the entrance and an elevator ride and we would be in our private room.  The titillation though of knowing what I was doing to her, how I was affecting her, what my hands and body could do for her was wearing her down.  She was excited, I could definitely tell, her breathing was coming deep and fast, her body told me in countless ways her secret longings.  I was excited because I knew I was taking her down this forbidden path, I was causing her body to war with her conscience.  Public places were not on the agenda but the impulsiveness of it was very appealing to us both.  I could see the good girl battling the bad girl, I even glanced to see if I could see the angel and the devil on her shoulders.  I wanted so desperately to pull down her pants and plaster my mouth between her legs to decide it for her but it had to be her decision, her capitulation, it would only be sweeter from her lips.

The feel of her solid body against mine between me and the piling, the feel of my body rubbing irresistibly against hers, it’s a memory I cannot lose.  Sure she had a few extra pounds, I did too but she was sexy to me, she tasted like ambrosia.  I wanted her desperately and I didn’t want to wait until we made it back to the hotel room.  It wasn’t as though I didn’t like the hotel room, it was a nice room, but she was here, she was hot, and if I worked long enough at it, willing.

“Come on babe, who’s it gonna hurt, there is no one around” I looked up and down the beach to emphasize my words, as if I cared if anyone could see us at this moment.  The only people I saw were a couple with a young child far in the distance.  “I can make you feel so good” I breathed in her ear and then caressed it with my tongue for good measure.

“Mmmm,” she groaned arching into me.

I smiled knowing what I was doing to her, she did it to me all the time when we were together.  I never wanted to leave the bed when we were together.  This was all her fault, we apparently had to go out to eat occasionally in between massive bouts of sex in our hotel room.  But this was new, this was exciting, this was unexpected.  Not that the hotel room marathon sex games were boring either of us, but this, this was so open, so surprising, so forbidden.

My hand started rubbing her jeans on the outside.  I could tell it was affecting her and I could tell exactly where her clit was from the way she moved her body as I rubbed over a certain spot.  I could hear her breathing coming harder as I kissed her over and over, licking and sucking at her lips, her neck, and those wonderfully sensitive spots under the ears.  I gently bit at her shoulder, that tiny indent of the collar bone capturing my interest as my hand’s played havoc with her body.

I wasn’t playing fair, I knew that.  But when you only have a certain number of hours with your girl for a few days out of every month, you save up for these moments.

Her breath was coming hoarser and deeper as she gasped for the oxygen that was missing from her arousal.  I have to admit, if we were naked she would have had no choice at this point, my body would have pushed her to the ground.  As it was I had started a deliberate slide of both of our bodies to the sand, in the guise of ‘relaxing’ us, my legs were having trouble holding up as she slid with me, I think her legs too were having a some ‘trouble.’  I think she wanted to wrap them around my waist.  I could tell those thighs and knees wanted to in the worst way as I felt them tremble under my roving hands. 

I so wasn’t done with her though.  On her butt on the sand hid her further from public view.  My body and my hand that was rubbing her crotch through her jeans were blocking the view, no one could see what I was doing to my baby.  She must have realized that at the same time I did because I increased the welcomed assault on her body.

“Mommy, what are those ladies doing” we both heard the small voice at the same time and froze.  Me with my face in hers and my hand about to reach in her jeans.  Her with a deer in the headlights look.  I looked deeply into her eyes, amused and yet worried that she would be angry at being caught so publicly.

I glanced over my shoulder so I could see, moving enough so my girl could see as well.  I saw the family of three hurrying down the beach, distracting the little boy.  They didn’t answer him.  The mom I saw her looking over her shoulder repeatedly at us.  I couldn’t tell if she was merely curious or outraged or what but I was tempted to call out to her ‘want to join us’ but knew how inappropriate it would be with her son there, funny as it would have been.

“See” she hissed trying to get back to her earlier point, “we almost got caught!”

“Almost only counts in horse shoes and hand grenades” I grinned at my own wit.

She shook her head in resignation as I pressed against her again with my lips and my body.  My hand through her jeans felt so good and so naughty, but not enough.  She took my hand and slid it into the waistband of her jeans, to me this was as good as her shouting her consent!

My fingers slid in so easily despite her prone position.  I think it may be the fact that she was arching a little to make it easier, she was eager for my fingers to touch her on the inside of her jeans.  I made a move to undo the snap of her jeans but she beat me too it.  I peeked to see that she was looking around making sure no one was coming down the beach to surprise us.  Her diligence made me more determined to distract her.  Once I made my way inside her jeans though, I knew I had her.  I immediately encountered a flood of fluids coming from my girl’s body in response to what I had started here on the beach.  The moment I brushed her clit she moaned in my ear.  I covered her mouth with mine, my one hand moved to massage her breasts through her blouse and to tweak the nipples I could make out that her bra could not contain, and my other hand though held the pot of gold, the honey wetness that was soon coating my hand felt warm and satisfying.  I knew she wanted me, I knew she wanted this...

I coated her pussy with her own juices, playing adroitly, my fingers going everywhere her jeans would let me.  Her body rose to accommodate me, knowing that I would give her a release from the tension that was in her body, from the arousal that was plaguing her at this moment.

The cool ocean breeze of the Atlantic played over both of us.  Our hair lifted and fell as we played.  I glanced right and left but saw no one of any immediate danger of discovering us.  We could both hear the people on the pier above us walking out into the night, unknowing of what we were doing right under their feet.

I wanted desperately to taste what I was doing to her, to plunge my face between her legs but I knew that kind of intimacy would have to wait for another opportunity.  This was enough naughtiness for her to handle for one day.

I felt a difference in her body as I plunged my fingers slightly inside, a hooking action that allowed my palm to squeeze her clit against her own body, the pressure unyielding between them.  She gasped as her body rose up in orgasm.  I wished her blouse wasn’t in the way of my mouth, I desperately wanted to lick those engorged nipples. 

“Ah ah ah” her voice started rising in crescendo and I lifted my mouth from the outside of her blouse where I had made a wet mark and covered her mouth so I could hear the echoes of her orgasm in my ear.  Her body bucked against mine, mine hovering to protect her, to warm her, to arouse her.  I felt a new burst of wetness between her legs as she came arching into my hand, trying to take it deeper, harder.  I didn’t release her until the curve of her spine was back on the sands.  I gently kissed her down from the intensity of her orgasm.  My hand felt slick as I slowly pulled it from her jeans.  I knew her panties were soused, her jeans would have to air out if she intended to wear them again this trip.  My fingers were pruny but I brought them to my mouth to lick them clean.  My girl looked at me from under half closed eyes at my actions.

“That was...” she began and I was sure I was going to be castigated and then she must have changed her mind as she finished with “incredible.”  She gave me her beautiful smile as she recovered before pouncing on me and bearing me backwards to the sands with a triumphant look before saying “your turn!”  The wrestling that ensued under the pier in Deerfield Beach would have drawn crowds if there was anyone around to see it.

~The End~

Bikini’s are Dangerous 2

“No frigging way! You are NOT getting me to wear THAT in a MILLION YEARS!” I nearly shouted in her face as I backed up into a display in the store we were shopping in.

“Come on, it’s beautiful, it will look gorgeous on you” her eyes twinkled endearingly and I couldn’t tell whether she was laughing at my reaction or teasing me.

“There is no way in hell I would be caught dead in that thing!” I repeated adamantly.

“You could pull this off” she encouraged holding out the garment encouragingly.

Shaking my head I was horrified.  The models that wore these things were practically naked, why wear a suit at all?  You certainly could not go in public with these.  Even in Brazil they weren’t as tiny as these little wisps of material.  Besides, I didn’t want dental floss for my ass!  A bikini should be made to entice, this was not enticing.  This was bold nakedness with pasties for the nipples.  A micro-bikini yet!  They couldn’t see that this was exposure, public indecency?  “I’d be arrested in a heartbeat” I answered.

“Why do you have to be so difficult?” she asked with a grin.

“Less is not more in this case” I answered sarcastically.

She grinned to show she had been teasing all along as she shook her head.  The store we were in was ultra-modern, ultra expensive, and way over the top.  The micro-bikini (I was shaking my head) was two pasties and a scrap over the labia lips with strings connecting the three spots of interest and dental floss up the ass.  No way!

“What’s wrong with this one” I held up a one piece that was bringing back the 1920’s look with a little ruffle around the waist.  It was perfect for someone of my age and disposition but we both knew I wouldn’t be caught dead in it.  It was perfect if I were matronly in the least, which I was a far cry from.  I had worked this body too hard for too long to get it into the shape it was so I could wear a bikini.

She rolled her eyes hoping I was kidding.  I grinned.  I was fairly conservative but I had worked hard to get this body and anyone who knew what happened the last time I had worn a bikini on the beach would know how that had ended, I deserved to wear one with the body I had achieved.  Now we were going to another state for some ‘fun’ on the beach and this shopping expedition was to pick out a new suit.

“Why do I need another suit?” I asked.  “My other one is just fine and barely used.”

“You might want several to change into, who knows what parties we will attend.  You don’t want to wear the same one over and over” she said reasonably.

I personally think the only reason we were in this store was so that she could watch me change into suit after suit after suit.  This one needed a tuck there, this one didn’t cup these right there, and this one didn’t fit my ass quite right here was what I was told in various forms as her hands roamed, prodded, and poked around on my body to make sure of the ‘right’ fit.  I have to admit it was a bit erotic the way her eyes smoldered as she ‘helped’ me pick out a few suits and I modeled them for her.  The saleswoman wasn’t any help; I think she knew what my girl was up to and just let us ‘play.’

“Finally” I breathed as we left the store with a shopping bag with half a dozen nearly indecent bikinis inside but absolutely, positively, no micro-bikinis despite my girl’s disappointment on that issue.

“Come on, that was fun” her eyes twinkled at me conspiratorially.

I knew then that she had done a lot of unnecessary adjusting to my new wardrobe to just cop a feel but I grinned in response.

I have to admit the little red satin looking number made of man-made but god-like materials was a hot little thing as I looked at my reflection in the mirror of our condo that we had rented for this trip.  Thank goodness my breasts didn’t sag too much since there was no strap holding these babies up.  Just gravity pulling them down and firm muscles holding them up.  My broad shoulders showed no tan lines and my brown chest looked good above the line of the bikini top.  Below was a tummy which looked to have a hint of a six pack with a beautiful cherry belly button ring dangling.  Below that were brief briefs with high French cut sides giving the sexy bikini a hint of naughty elegance.

“Mmmm, you look good enough to eat” she said as her hands wrapped around my midriff to come together and give me a hug from behind and gaze into the mirror at my reflection.

I smiled at her statement thinking that cherry dangling was a bit much but anything for my baby.  I turned in her arms to return the hug and look at the outfit she was wearing.  It was much more daring than my bikini.  “You’re going to stop traffic with that” I admired the brilliant blue suit, what there was of it.  The material held up her large breasts but the style was such that it looked like they were about to bust out at any moment, it tied around her neck and made me want to touch my lips to every inch of that neck and follow it down to those nipples I could see poking at the material.  The matching bottom had a small patch for her shaved crotch and no embarrassing hair peeking out with a bit of material up the back crack barely covering her ass.  She looked HOT; she knew it though with her olive colored skin and beautiful little body.  I couldn’t help but think we didn’t need to go to the beach for a party with people when we could have a private party here at the condo.  At my suggestion though she smiled a mysterious smile that made me think she had something in mind.

“Baby, we traveled across the country to meet these friends of yours, they would be upset if we didn’t show up at the party they were throwing for you” she reminded me.

I smiled resigned, we were here to party, we were expected, we were the guests of honor, we were both horny, this was not a good combination and I knew we would BOTH be tormented in the hours to come.  I grabbed a short sarong that wrapped around my middle and started enticingly below my cherry adorned navel and ended just above my well-toned legs with wisps of material floating on my legs.  The feel was like feathers on my skin and I loved it.

My girl slipped on a pair of shorts that matched her beautiful suit and we both grabbed a beach bag and slipping on sandals headed out to the beach and towards the spot my friends had asked us to meet at.

Grover Beach and Pismo Beach, California are known for driving your cars on the beach, ATV’s, and sand buggies.  People camped here, climbed the dunes, and many brought families.  It was a good place to party too though since we could have a bonfire and drink.  It was a good time to be there and there were tons of people, all having a great time.  We approached the group I had agreed to meet and I began to introduce my girl.  No one here had met her before since I had moved to Florida to be with her.  They admired her Latina good looks, her dark hair, her bounteous breasts, and her fine figure.  I was so proud to introduce her to everyone and them to her.  A few of the guys immediately made fools of themselves over her but then that was to be expected, a pretty girl and they had to show off or do something stupid, I laugh as I remember them doing the same thing to me when I was first introduced to this group before they found out I liked girls more than guys.

Someone had brought a couple of atv’s and we each took a turn on them, sometimes with our arms wrapped around another person as we went speeding down the beach, laughing uproariously as we kicked up wet sand and played just inside the waves.  Sometimes we drove them up the dunes at an angle so we wouldn’t flip them and then sped down them just as fast as we could go.  Someone set up a volleyball net and we took turns hitting it over the net as hard as we could with a ‘no rules’ rule in effect to everyone’s delight.  One of the girls lost her top when she dove for the ball and we all had a hilarious time over that one.  Frisbee tag was dangerous with the guys versus the girls.  I think they deliberately aimed for women’s boobs to see the Frisbee bounce or something.  It was a fun and eventful day; we all burned darker in the hot California sun.

I watched my girl interact with my old friends all afternoon and was pleased with how well she got along with those nuts.  They seemed to like her as well.  The guys flirted harmlessly with her, a couple of the girls as well, and I couldn’t help but think we should have stayed at the condo and finished what we had started.  She looked so good in her bikini I could only imagine peeling it off her delightful little body. 

I caught her looking at me a couple of times and I know I made her pause in the middle of a conversation when I deliberately bent over with my breasts hanging just so and adjusted my sarong.  Her eyes glittered dangerously when I glanced back up with a little grin on my face with eyes wide in a ‘not so innocent’ look.

It was beautiful as we watched the late day sun slowly sink into the ocean to the west.  It cleared a lot of the families out unless they were camping on the beach.  We all settled down around our campfire and roasted hot-dogs, marshmallows, and drank beer or California coolers, cheap wine that somehow tasted better around a campfire.

Talking old times, a few embarrassing stories came up and we tried to top one another with our outrageous and sometimes true stories as the evening wore on.  A few of the couples walked off into the sunset and I took my girl with me as we walked hand in hand down the beautiful beach.

“I like your friends” she smiled.

“That’s good, I think they like you too” I returned that smile as I turned to take her in my arms.  The moment wasn’t lost on me with the sun setting behind us, the waves gently washing on shore, and the sounds of people not too far away.  “I’m glad we came” I said softly as I leaned down to kiss her.  Immediately her mouth opened and I licked along her lips before plunging my tongue inside and caressing her tongue, enticing it into mine to suck on it.  It was so romantic we both didn’t want it to stop.  When I finally came up for air we were both breathing deeply.

She leaned her forehead against mine and said with a gasp “that was nice.”

My hands wanted to desperately to caress those curves I could see reflected in the twilight, it was so romantic there on the beach.

I walked her back to the fire to be safe.  We sat for a couple more hours with my friends, drinking and munching on treats.  Someone made a few smores and we laughed as they tried to dip them in beer, not quite the flavor they were hoping for but the mother of invention spurred them on.

As it got late and couples drifted off and returned I realized with the four hour time difference that we would have to be going.  It was so much later for us and we were tired from the trip.  We would meet all of our friends back here tomorrow for another full day of sun and fun.  Wishing everyone good night we walked hand in hand and headed for the condo.

I don’t know what happened but on the way back I got lost.  It wasn’t deliberate, I swear.

“Do you know where you’re going?” she finally asked after what seemed a long time.

I was miserable, I knew we were both tired from the trip, tired from the sun and the fun, and we both wanted to get back to the condo to shower and have wild sex.  This was frustrating being lost in the dunes but I had thought my sense of direction was such that we couldn’t possibly have gotten lost, we were following the path but apparently in the dark there must have been more than one path.  “I’m sorry babe, somewhere we took a wrong turn” I told her in a resigned voice.

“Can we go back the way we came?” she asked looking around into the dark that surrounded us and realizing the futility of it.

We were far enough away now; we had walked quite a way, that no lights from the beach or the town reached us.  The dunes blocked our view and no clear path led the way.  It would have been frightening if we weren’t together, if we were totally sober, if we let it bother us.  We were both game gals though and I made a suggestion “let’s climb a dune and see if we can find a way...”

“Great idea” she enthused, encouraging me although I had been an idiot to lead her into the dunes.

We chose the tallest dune we could see and began to climb it.  It wasn’t easy as the sand was extremely soft and fine and for every two steps we slid back at least a half of one or more.  Finally, clawing and helping each other we managed to make it to the top of the dune.  Breathing hard from the exertion we looked at each other, what we could see of each other, and caught our breath.  Looking around though we realized we had come a lot further than we realized.  We couldn’t see anything but sand dunes in any direction we looked and what we could see wasn’t much as full darkness was upon us.  The moon wasn’t up and it was dark beyond dark.

“Gawd damn, I am sorry babe” I said in resignation.

“Hey, it’s not YOUR fault, we both got into this” she smiled or I hoped that was a smile and not a grimace.

I looked around and tried to make out something in the darkness, some sign of which way we should go.  I could tell the shadows of the dunes and the darker shadows between them but the glow I could detect that might be the town of Pismo or Grover Beach I wasn’t sure we could head that way.  With dunes between town and us we would be doing a lot of climbing and human nature being what it was we would want to go the easiest route around them and could become hopelessly lost.  “Did you bring your cell?” I asked and when I saw her shake her head I began to dig in my beach bag to see if I had packed mine.  I found it!

“Thank God” I breathed as I pushed the button to turn it on.  The bar was all in red though which meant re-charge it or else.   I dialed one of my friend’s numbers who had been at the beach.

“Hello?” he answered curious.

“Hey, it’s me, we got lost in the dunes, my phone is about to die” and in that moment it did.  The delightful little ditty it played as it shut itself off was annoying at that particular second.

“Do you think he heard you?” she asked as I swore under my breath.

“I hope so, let’s just sit here for a moment” I said in resignation.  It might be a long night and we weren’t really dressed to stay out all night.  A cool breeze had already sprung up before we left the fire and now with just a bikini on and a sarong I was feeling the cold.  My girl wasn’t dressed any better and was that a shiver?

I pulled out our unused beach towels and wrapped her in one.  “I’m okay” she assured me.

“I know” I said back as I looked around.  Although I couldn’t see far in the dark, there were shadows within shadows from the dunes and mysterious valley’s between them.  I thought we were sitting facing west, that meant the ocean was somewhere before us and town was north and east of us, but I couldn’t be sure and I certainly didn’t want to walk anymore, especially in circles.

“What are we going to do” she asked.  I was amazed to hear no fear, just a curious question to her voice.

Turning to her, I had a wonderful idea, a great way to stay warm and to pass the time...

Slowly I lowered my mouth to hers.

“Wha...” she started but the touch of my lips to hers cut it off.  I have to say she is a quick learner and caught on to my idea as my lips captured hers and began to kiss along hers.  My tongue licked enticingly along them before slipping inside to her welcome warmth before playing with her tongue.  Fencing and prodding it, teasing it back into mine so I could suck on it.

“Groannnn” I heard from her and this only encouraged me.  My hands had ached to touch every inch of that exposed skin as I watched her sweat in the sunlight over the volleyball game, her large breasts bouncing in the bikini top, barely contained.  I conjured up every thought of the day that had aroused me, enticed me, and used it at this moment to forget our situation.

Slowly, I slipped the beach towel from around her shoulders and laid her slowly back on it and the sand, some semblance of warmth left from the hot Central California sun.  It was cooling rapidly though and I knew the only way to keep us warm was to combine body heat, I would do my best to combine it.  The feel of her hot little body under mine with almost no clothing on and those annoying little bits of clothing keeping my fingers from the most pertinent parts was arousing me rapidly.

I thought about how she had looked on the atv laughing uproariously at some stupid joke one the guys had told as she bobbed along it in her tight little bikini and I couldn’t help but respond to it.  My little Latina was hot, she was mine, and I was going to make her forget our predicament.  I was going to enjoy it too!

My body was gently laying against hers as her hands caressed down my tangled wind-blown hair and down my back. 

As her bare hands came in contact with the skin on my back I felt their warmth and welcomed it.  She leaned down to squeeze my ass cheeks and grind against the front enticingly under me.  “Damn baby” I breathed into her ear and then tongued it for good measure, taking note at the intake of her breath from the contact. 

I sucked on the skin in little whorls along her neck and could hear her breathing deeper as I aroused her.  My fingers released the tie of her bikini bottom with no effort at all as my lips captured the tie around her neck and gave it a yank with my teeth.  Soon her entire body was exposed to my fingers, my lips, and my body against her. 

Effortlessly she stripped my teeny little bikini from my body as well to feel naked skin against naked skin.  Not that the bikini was really in the way, those scraps hid very little. 

I began to rub my lower half against her and she spread her legs to settle me more comfortably between them.  I gasped at the pleasurable feeling of our two pussies grinding together.  Since I couldn’t see anything in the dark I used Braille to feel her body, her breasts, her smooth and supple skin.  I don’t think she minded.

As our clits seemed to peek out and come together, my knowledge of her body allowed me to slide my body in such a way that our clits were rubbing against the other.  The sensation is almost indescribable but the sharp indrawn breath told me I was hitting all the right places.  She started along my mouth, my neck, and began to assault my breasts which were begging for her mouth after receiving a very necessary massage from her fingers, hands, and body.  Not as large as her ample breasts they were a nice handful that she used shamelessly as I tried to lay there to accept my punishment for taking advantage of her.  I’m not a good little girl though; I couldn’t just lie there and take it, and found myself moving suggestively against her, grinding my body up and enticingly against that hot little body.  I could still see how she had looked just hours ago and it made me want to take her again but I knew if I didn’t accept my ‘fair’ share of our loving there would be complaints later and I desperately needed the orgasm that was building inside my own body.

Her fingers weren’t still.  She was thrusting three of them inside of me.  It was a little bit uncomfortable so I spread my legs wider to accommodate her and felt better immediately as she began thrusting harder and faster into the wetness.  The slurping and sopping sounds were loud in the stillness of the night, but my moans, groans, and little sighs drowned them out.

I wanted to feel her fingers on my clit; I needed to orgasm after all the thoughts and feelings that had coursed through me thus far.  I gave her every indication of what I needed but apparently I still wasn’t allowed to cum.  She wasn’t finished with what she wanted from my body, what I had started.

As I began to babble at the feelings going through she must have heard something that allowed her to give me my first orgasm.  She took pity on me or something and using her thumb began to rub on my clit hard.  I quickly cried out in ecstasy as I felt the familiar tingles in my toes that were gripping sand, trying to get purchase and leverage, my body arching into hers as she sucked at my breast.

She wasn’t finished with me though I realized hazily as I began to feel contentment from a body clenching spasm as she slid down to that enticing little cherry belly button ring and began to lick around it and in the tiny indent.  The spasms still going through my body seemed to continue as I felt contractions building in hopeful intensity from inside me.  My brain was numb already and I wasn’t aware of anything going on around me as I cried out in increasingly loud cries that were reflected back from the dunes.  She dipped her head between my legs and captured my clit in her warm mouth licking it and treating it like a lollipop as she rolled it around on her tongue.  My body felt spongy and curiously weak as she threw my numb legs over her shoulders and moved in for the kill.  I’m not sure but I don’t think her fingers ever stopped thrusting their rhythm causing every third or fourth thrust to hit my G spot and cause a different kind of spasm in my orgasm wrecked body. 

She was tasting the overwhelming abundance of juices she had caused and I was just about to spasm violently when a flashlight lit up our little circle of heaven.

“There you are...” they trailed off as they realized the position we were in.  Talk about a deer in the headlights moment.  I couldn’t move, my body was too weak from an endless orgasm and on the precipice of another so intense I was sure it would blow my mind.  My girl though quickly grabbed the towel and covered us both as best she could using her body against mine to hide our nakedness.  I groaned at the sensation, not ready to let the mind blowing orgasm go.

“Give us a minute” she said at the same time I said “can we finish first?”

My girl looked down at my dazed eyes and grinned knowingly at my predicament.

“We started looking as soon as we heard you were lost” a voice said above us as the flashlight left our exposed bodies.

“We could have cum later” another voice said with a hint of laughter in it and full of innuendo at the double meaning of the word they had used.  I guess finding me with my legs literally up in the air and my girl eating at the Y was a surprise.  I know it was for me.  “They’re here” the two who had found us called out swinging their flashlight to others on other dunes and in the valley’s in between.

We started getting dressed, trying to find the small scraps of clothing that constituted being ‘dressed.’  A bikini sure didn’t cover much I thought as I finally succeeded in getting into mine.  My girl smiled delightedly at me, at our predicament.

The walk back wasn’t pleasant.  I oozed between my legs from an unfinished orgasm, I had sand in places that it had no business being, and I was mortified to be caught as we had been.  I knew this was one story that would be told and retold by the campfire.

“How did you find us so fast?” I asked to cover my embarrassment.

“Fast?” one of my friends asked.  “You’ve been missing for hours since your call, didn’t you realize...” then he realized how we had passed the time and grinned appreciatively.

I glanced at my girlfriend; she wasn’t nearly as embarrassed as me.  In fact, I think she was proud of what had happened.  How had we not heard them calling out in the darkness?  How had we been so unaware of the many flashlights that were now coming together from the volunteer search team that was now leading us back to safety?

“Did you hear those cries from the coyotes” someone asked as we walked along.

I didn’t hear what someone answered but I felt the warmth on my cheeks and I knew I was probably blushing.  Whatever they answered I think they knew those weren’t coyotes.

You know what?  I think she had heard them and just didn’t care; she wanted my cries to be heard and lead someone to us.  I can’t be sure but I will find out later when she finishes what she started, after I find a shower to get those abrasive sand particles out of the crack of my behind, beneath my bikini.  We couldn’t get back to the condo soon enough for me at this point.  Fortunately, I’ve proven that a bikini can be removed quickly, efficiently, and easily.  I also knew I would need to change into another one for tomorrow, good thing I had bought several.  This one would always hold fond memories.

We were lucky that night that we hadn’t had to stay out all night.  The ‘exposure’ might have gotten to us.  We had little to cover up with; I’ve told you before...Bikini’s are Dangerous!

~The End~

On the Parkway

I had waited for this trip, this excuse to take a trip, for months.  I hadn’t seen my baby in ages.  As I flew into Newark, New Jersey for the first time I eagerly collected my travel bag to meet with my girl.  She was driving down from the City and picking me up on our way to Atlantic City.  Damn, I was anxious to see her.  The incredible brown eyes with the look of satin to their depths, the double set of eyelashes that fringed those fantastic eyes, the enormous smile with her perfect teeth that always greeted me.  And, I will admit to being a little horny thinking about her for so long and not being able to do anything about it. 

Packed in my bag were the toys we had shopped so enthusiastically together for over the internet.  I don’t know why it is but looking at those sites with my girl on the phone got to me.  It excited me to share ourselves like that and the anticipation of using the toys we bought together.  This time I had a new double headed dildo I wanted to try.  I had of course tried half of it out on myself to see if it would ‘fit’ which it did do so admirably.  My girl was bringing the new strap on rabbit that we had searched for so diligently and giggled when she ordered.  Man, I had to stop thinking about that, I was going to end up with wet slacks as I strolled down the concourse weaving in and out of slower walking people in my hurry to get to my girl.

I stopped in the bathroom to ‘freshen’ myself.  To make sure to change my panty liner which was becoming a little soused in anticipation of seeing my girl.  The phone rang as I was freshening up my makeup, brushing my hair, and popping in a mint.

“Hello?” I answered smiling as I recognized my girl’s number from the caller I.D.

“Where are you?” she asked exasperated as she paused to say “your plane landed 20 minutes ago.”

I laughed silently at her exactness, never doubting that she had called the airlines to see when we had landed.  “I went to the bathroom” I answered dryly.

“Well hurry up, I’ve circled so many times they are going to get suspicious” she smiled into the phone, I could tell by her tone and I imagined that beautiful smile, those perfect teeth, those laughing eyes that melted my heart each time I thought of her or saw her.

“Be there shortly” I said as I finished spritzing some perfume on my hair.  I never spritzed on my neck since I had heard some wild story once about someone accidentally poisoning someone else by putting it there.  When they had kissed and tongued it, they had a reaction.  On my hair and wrists were enough, my girl wasn’t going to tongue those two spots, well...maybe the wrists.  At the thought my gut gave a little lurch.

I gathered my kit and repacked it into my suitcase and rolled it and myself out of the bathroom and down the rest of the concourse and out into the sunshine.  I whipped out a pair of sunglasses and perched them on my nose.

I stood patiently at the curb watching the taxi’s, buses, and cars, trucks, and vans whiz by.  I watched disinterested as people got in and out and rushed to and from the terminal.  I glanced to my left watching out of the corner of my eye for her SUV, anticipating it, my stomach in knots after all our time apart.

We somehow managed to get together once every six weeks apart.  A long distance love affair was difficult but she was so worth it, so worth the wait, the anticipation, and the passion!  Knowing she felt the same way about me made me feel special and incredibly loved.

I spotted the large SUV bearing down on me and didn’t change expression as I raised an eyebrow above my sunglasses, the only sign of recognition in my face.  She stopped it effortlessly directly in front of me.  I heard the electric locks unlocking the doors and opened the back one to swing my case inside before shutting it and grabbing the handle on the front door.  I had to use the running board to climb up.

“Damn this is high” I complained good naturedly as I smiled at her in welcome.  “Hi there” I said with a completely different tone that contained the warmth of feeling that was coursing through my veins at seeing her.  I buckled in without looking at what I was doing as I was watching her watch me with an expression that said so much that words could not.

“How was your flight?” she asked her eyes shining, letting me know how much she had missed me in our time apart.

“Not bad” I answered as I grinned.  I wanted desperately to lean over and kiss her but we were in a public place, I knew how she felt about those things.  Being lovers was one thing, being in love another, being in peoples face with two women kissing an entirely different level she wasn’t willing to embrace.  It was no one’s business what we did and where but at the same time, what we had was special, she didn’t want to flaunt or share it with the world.

“God I’m glad to see you” she breathed with her smile, I was right, it melted me each time I saw it, captivating me.

I smiled in return.

“Let’s get out of this mess” she turned her attention to the traffic.  As she drove effortlessly along and dealt with the insanity that only New York and New Jersey traffic could cause, I gently clasped her ‘spare’ hand that was on the steering wheel.  She drove one handed as she turned her hand over to return the squeeze I gave it and didn’t let go.

We talked about inconsequential things as we got into the endless gridlock that was special to this section of New Jersey on our way south.  We drove under the sign made famous from the show ‘The Soprano’s.’  I recognized the skyline from one of our favorite shows that we watched ‘together’ from so many miles apart as we spoke on the phone and watched the TV.  Many people would not find Newark and its skyline attractive, it was too industrial, too dirty, but I was with the love of my life and I found it beautiful.  We were going away for the weekend and I couldn’t wait to be alone with her.

“Are you hungry?” she asked before thinking about how many meanings that simple question could have.  Yes, I was hungry, for more than this occasional weekend, for her body, for more than food could ever possibly satisfy.

I ignored the innuendos that my mind wanted to take at that question and said “yes” simply and easily.

She pulled over to a quick drive through at a McDonalds.  I am not a big proponent of fast food but airplane food is worse and I needed sustenance if I intended to last the weekend with this beautiful woman I loved.  I wasn’t going to be choosy either.  Food was food, for now.  Besides, at the rate this bumper to bumper traffic was going it would be hours before we got to Atlantic City and I knew we needed something to last us.  The drive through was quick and efficient and we were soon on our way.  I made sure she was comfortable with her fries easily accessible, her drink in the holder, and napkins at her fingertips.  I didn’t want her eyes off the road, I already knew how distracted I was, I knew she felt the same way I did in anticipation of what this night would bring.

Fast food is exactly that, it’s fast.  We were soon done and stuffing our garbage back in the bag and finishing our drinks.  Chatting as idiots cut us off to get that extra 10 feet of space we just ‘might’ be leaving in front of us as a buffer we ignored the rudeness of other drivers and took it safe.  My lover was a safe driver and despite the fact that her eyes lingered on me longer and longer than necessary I knew she was aware of more than me as she turned back to the road repeatedly.

“Hey, could you pull off soon?” I asked awhile after the sun set and we still saw endless red lights edging south with us along the parkway.

She glanced over as she nodded and asked “are you okay?”

I smiled and said “well, fast food means I have to pee, fast!”

She laughed as she had been thinking something similar.  Stretching would feel good after all this time behind the wheel.  Maybe traffic would lessen while they stopped at the wayside she thought as she pulled the SUV off the parkway and into the rest stop. 

A large stone building made of native stone and beautifully constructed stood among a parking lot.  It allowed motorists to do exactly what we were doing.  Rest, stretch, and walk.  The building contained a small coffee shop and gift shop.  As we peed and washed up we looked longingly in the mirror at each other.  Almost as though we read each other’s minds we gave into an impromptu hug.  I didn’t want to let go and I sensed the same in her.  As we leaned back and looked into each other’s faces I went to kiss her when we heard the door to the bathroom begin to open and we sprung apart, pretending to wash our hands again to cover our actions.  We quickly dried and sharing a grin we went out into the coffee shop and looked over at the trinkets that were overpriced for the tourists.  Accidentally we ‘brushed’ against each other time and time again, letting each other know that we wanted the other, that we were very aware of the other.  Our looks were smoldering.

“Do you want to get anything to drink?” she asked as she indicated the coffee shop.

I got an orange juice as I didn’t want any caffeine or soda.  She got a coffee.  We headed out into the night.  The traffic didn’t seem to have changed much but perhaps it was lighter.

We cleaned up the garbage from the SUV and threw it into a trash container before climbing back in and sitting to watch the traffic.  I don’t know if was my imagination but the traffic seemed to be driving faster than when we got off the parkway.

“You know, I don’t think anyone can see us out here” I commented dryly.

She glanced at me and I could see those eyes that so entranced me.

I smiled as I put my drink in the cup holder and leaned over to her to kiss her.  I hesitated ever so slightly as I looked closely into her face.  I could see it from the reflected street lights spaced strategically in the parking light.  God, I love this woman I thought as I gently pressed my lips to hers.  She put her hands on my shoulders and caressed me closer as she held me and responded.  Her mouth immediately opened and my tongue tasted the coffee on her tongue.  It tasted delicious second hand and I licked at every nook and cranny to get the full flavor of it all.  It helped that I could sense she wanted this as much as I did.  Her response certainly indicated it.  I used every sense and could smell her delicious perfume and hoped mine was equally intoxicating as I pressed myself against her.

“Groannn” I heard her say as I gently caressed along her breast and stopped to squeeze gently.

She was panting when I finally pulled slightly away at some noise I heard outside the truck.  I was kneeling at this point from my seat and over the center console and my chest was heaving from our exertions.  We watched as two couples got into a sedan and soon pulled away.  They hadn’t even seen us making out in the front seat of her SUV.  I smiled at her as we realized this.  “Want to go into the back seat?” I asked hoping to continue this make-out session in a more comfortable session.

She grinned in anticipation as she nodded.  I turned and opened my truck door to hop out and get in the back.  I was quicker than her and she had someone on her side she was waiting on. 

I got impatient “what’s taking so long?” I asked.

“They are repacking their car” she said dryly as she watched them in her side view mirror and out the window as they moved between the front passenger door, the back passenger door, and the trunk.

“Come here” I said huskily.

She turned to say “I can’t” but then realized she could hop over the center console and into the back seat.  Undignified maybe, but quicker than waiting for the idiots on her side of the truck to finish up.

I helped her scoot her backside over the console, unfortunately she chose to go butt first and landed undignified in my lap, I didn’t mind.  I kept her from falling to the floor of the truck and I got a bonus with her in my arms.

“Where were we” she murmured as she realized she was on top of me and moved to imprison my lips.

Damn she felt good in my arms and I couldn’t resist feeling everything I could reach with my hands as I kissed her deeply, passionately, and thoroughly.  I wanted this woman so badly.  Six weeks was too long to be without her.  I knew my body was ‘suffering’ from being without her.  Phone sex wasn’t very satisfying and self-service was awful.  I wanted full service, and I wanted it from this wonderful woman in my arms.  I wanted to play with the toys we eagerly anticipated using on the other, I wanted her so badly it actually physically hurt to wait.

As my hand crept inside her pants from where it had been rubbing forever on the outside I heard her say “no, wait.”

“Why?” I whispered back between kisses.

“They are still there” she whispered back enjoying the feel of my other hand on her back, my fingers scratching slightly all over the bare skin, under the restrictive strap of her bra, feeling wonderful in their soft caresses one way and nail scratching the other way.

“So what?” I asked breathily as I adjusted her in my arms to access more.

“They can see us” she hissed as my hand tried to insinuate its way into her jeans.

“No, they can’t” I whispered back as I sucked hard on her neck.  I must have hit a good spot as I heard her stifle a moan.  “The windows are tinted” I pointed out. 

She looked up in surprise realizing that I was right.  Those people had been repacking right next to them in their car and didn’t even know we were making out in the back seat of her SUV.  They must have just finished though as the car doors slammed for the last time and the trunk.  They soon drove off and I was relieved.  I would give her something else to worry about as I unsnapped her jeans and put my hand inside them, working my way down.  I closed my eyes as I felt the wiry hair between her legs.  I cupped her mound with my warm hand and heard her breath catch as my palm rubbed against her clit.

“Babeee” she stretched it out in supplication.

“I love you” I whispered as I kissed her again.  I slowly was tipping her off my lap so I could get into a better position.  It caused more friction between our bodies but who was I to complain about that!  I began to subtly rub between her legs and I heard her catch her breath.

“What are you doing to me?” she moaned.

I smiled as I kissed her some more enjoying what I was doing to her, causing in her.  It was too long since we had last been together and this would be a nice entree before the main course later.  I used my wrist to press against the zipper to provide more access to her crotch with my hand.  I felt for and found the wetness, pleased at the amount I could feel.  She was gushing and I wanted a taste.  As I went to tug her jeans down though she protested.

“No, we can’t, not here” she grabbed at the belt loops to pull the jeans back up over hips.

“Yes, we can” I enticed with a breathy voice “no one can see us” I entreated “please, I need this, I want you.”

She hesitated long enough that I knew the answer would be no if she said it aloud.

I beat her to the answer as I whispered pleadingly “please, baby, please.”

I don’t know if it was the pleading note in my voice or her own desire that had her overcoming her innate good caution but her hands fell away from loops of her jeans and helped me yank them down to around her ankles so I could access what I so desperately desired.

I wasted no time to dive between her legs, I know she appreciated it as her ass went to the edge of the backseat as I kneeled to push my face between them and lick appreciatively along her slit and then part her labia lips and taste that honey that was slipping so copiously from her body in her excitement.  I slipped in one finger and then a second one to pump and thrust inside and encourage the flow.

“Groannn” I heard her as I glanced up to see her with her head thrown back against the seat.  Her hands were on my shoulder and the back of my head to encourage me to continue.  I crept up her body with my spare hand to ‘feel’ my way to her prominent breasts.  I lifted the tight bra up from below and slipped underneath to grasp her erect nipple at the same time my tongue captured her clit.  I duplicated what my fingers were doing to her nipple what I was doing with my tongue to her clit.  I synchronized the thrusts into her body as my tongue and fingertips played with these erect parts of her body.  I could hear the gasps from her mouth as she realized there wasn’t a lot of oxygen in that back seat.  I glanced around realizing there were people and coming and going and we could be discovered at any time.  But I had faith in the tinted windows, people being oblivious, and how fast I could bring my baby to orgasm.

I kept up the synchronized rhythm of my thrusts, my tongue, my fingertips and wished I had two more hands to grab her ass, her other nipple, maybe two more to feel up other parts of her body and over stimulate her.  With that thought in mind, my pinkie crept towards her ass and rubbed her rosebud provocatively.  This did it for her and sent her over the edge.  The hoarse little cries were stifled by her clamping her lips shut but she couldn’t hide the reactions I was enjoying from her body, the way her body squeezed my fingers unbearably tight, can we say kegal muscles?  Her body was sending even more hot liquid into the palm of my hand and down the crack of her ass.  I swear her clit created its own juices the way it suddenly tasted in my mouth.  Her hips bucked against my face painfully hitting my nose with her bone but I escaped a break by riding with her.  I gently kept up pressure on her nipple in time with the sucking on her clit from lips and tongue and thrusting.  I kept it going as long as possible as she came down from the highest of highs on that sweet night on the New Jersey Parkway.  Welcome to the Garden State.

~The End~

Stable Affair

I had just come in from a hard ride on my favorite horse Samson.  God, he’s a beauty.  He’s seventeen hands high and very muscular, he shines in the sunlight with a flicker across his black coat, and his long mane and tail have barely ever been trimmed.  His name is so appropriate, he is big, he is strong, and his hair long and beautiful.  A gelding, he had been gelded with pride, which means he doesn’t know he is gelded since we bred him several times before removing his ability to sire offspring, but not his desire to do so.

We both came in with sweat from our long gallop across the hills we were so familiar with.  I had let him have the bit in his mouth, let him take us wherever he wanted to go.  And go we did!  It was exhilarating.  It was exciting.  We knew every inch of the hills around our home and stables and had nothing to fear from riding at break neck speed.  Samson knew I knew how to hang on and I knew I could trust him with my life.  It was the next thing to flying that I knew and for Samson he loved me so much that he gave me the ride of my life.

As I slid off his high back I leaned against him for a moment, my arms around his massive neck to give him an affectionate hug.  Deftly I removed his saddle and his blanket and tied him to his stall.  Already the hands had food in his bucket, water in the trough, and a deep bed of straw on the floor of the box for his lordship, Samson.  I sometimes regretted that we had gelded this mighty beast.  His son’s and daughters were legendary and I owned several but none could really measure up to this mighty beast.  If we had let him retain his dominance he would have become dangerous and we couldn’t have that so we had gelded him but not before getting vials of his sperm for future breeding.  Everyone knew that he was king of the stables and they knew to bow to his wishes.  Fortunately he had the personality to accept their homage with grace, style, and dignity.  By gelding him when we had, he had retained that gentleness, that beauty from with.  He was a beautiful horse both in appearance and in personality.  I think anyone who knows me, knows that I love this horse more than anything....or almost.

As I rubbed him down and then brushed out his beautiful black coat I thought about all the wonderful things that had happened in my life because of this beast.  He was the stuff of legends, he was the horse that built this stable to what it was today, and he brought many people into my life that would have never been there otherwise.  His needs and the ones of his heirs and companions were paramount in this operation.  They needed round the clock care, they needed pampering, and they had excellent human assistance.  It was what brought Reese into my world.  There would have been no other way for her to come into my world because of the social differences. 

You see, in my world, the classes do not mix.  Although I have always had money to do what I want, to indulge, it also shelters me.  As a result, I am expected to marry money, to socialize with my peers who have money, and to marry a man that has money.  I on the other hand like to think I am a rebel.  Not openly of course, but enough to bend our little social narrow-minded world on its ear.  Not only do I not care about the money that flows effortlessly into my hands, but I don’t care about who has it, who controls it, or what it will buy.  I like people of all walks of life.  I also like women.  I prefer their company intimately to that of men.  This had been hard to accept for a long time in my life, not only personally, but to make my father understand.  He had high hopes for his ‘princess’ and while he has come to accept that I am a lesbian, I think deep down he might be a little disappointed.  He never shows it of course, but up until a few years ago, he thought I would be a lonely old lesbian.

I met a woman then and had a wonderful relationship with her.  I even married her and conceived a child.  By the time our firstborn was due though, we had fallen out of love with each other.  She had fallen in love with the sperm donor of our child and I had fallen out of love with love.  Hurt, our relationship was severed, even before our daughter was born.  She moved away and I moved on.  My father was delighted at the grandchild he thought never to have.  I however was left to raise my child alone and while she has a doting grandfather, she doesn’t have a true co-parent, one I would want to have in my life forever.

This brings me to my current problem though.  I think I may be in love again, not just with Samson, but with his caretaker, Reese.  She is a lovely woman, tall, blonde, with a wonderful caring personality.  She is also, very straight, very heterosexual.  She hasn’t a clue to my feelings, at least I don’t think she does.  I first noticed her one day months ago.  She was assigned this section of the stables to care and feed the horses as well as exercise and groom them.  I first saw her fine ass on top of one of Samson’s offspring, a mare that shown so much promise I wished I could breed her back to her father for the offspring that would ensue.  Instead I would have to find a stallion who only barely measures up to his impeccable lineage and style.  She was riding this mare around the obstacle course and I couldn’t help but notice the tight riding britches pulled across that cute little muscular derriere.  Normally, I would have only noticed the mare but something about this blonde beauty caught my attention.  Perhaps it was the efficient way she handled the fractious mare or perhaps it was the muscles rippling as she took the mare through her paces.  Something caught and held my attention.

Both the mare and Reese were breathing hard as they came in record time from one of the trainers watches.  We train them in multiple classes to have an all-around horse.  It doesn’t matter what we put them to or ask of them, they will try it willingly with our training, if we do it right.

“Excellent Reese, that’s her best time ever” Lawrence called as he clicked the watch.

Her smile did funny things to my insides as she pulled the mare to a halt in front of the little group of us and slid down.  Not only the riding pants, but the knee high boots, and the form fitting nylon blouse did her body proud.  When she removed her riding helmet her shoulder length blonde hair swung out and I was entranced.

“Reese, I’d like you to meet your employer” Lawrence did the introductions and I came forward with my hand out.  “This is Ms. Moyer” with the emphasis on the ‘er’ which made it sound like an ‘a.’

At the first hand shake I could tell a lot about this woman.  She was straight forward, looked me right in the eye, and she was strong.  She was also not interested in my attraction to her.  “How do you do Ms. Moyer, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you” she said in a cool cultured voice.

“How long have you been working here?” I asked in return, genuinely interested since I didn’t do the hiring and firing in the stables.  I was curious about this one.

“I came on board when you were at the Nationals” she informed me with her delightful smile that did something again to my insides.

“Ah yes, that was a disaster” I smiled myself remembering.

“Well, we are going to do much better next time” she answered as she patted the mare “aren’t we girl?”

I wished at that moment she were talking to just me and I was the recipient of her pat.

So began a working relationship.  She took care of some of my most prized babies and trained not only them but me as well to be her slave.  The horses adored her and I for one took my cue from animals.  If an animal doesn’t trust a human for any reason, I didn’t either.  Since they loved her and trusted her, I did too, at least that’s what I told myself as I became infatuated with her.  Anyone who didn’t love animals I steered clear of in this life and it had been a good rule to follow.

I learned that she had grown up on a farm with horses, cows, and sheep but it was her love of horses that had led her to become a trainer.  She was a good one too.  From what I could see she intuitively knew what they were thinking.

“No Ms., not like THAT” she said exasperated as I repeated a motion we had been working on for days.

“Then why don’t you come up here and SHOW me!” I snapped, just as exasperated in her as she was in me.

Much to my surprise she sprung up behind me on the horse I was working with and wrapped her arms around me.  I desperately wanted to lean into her, to feel her body against mine.  To smell her unique essence.  Instead, I tried to remain professional and let her arms around me, her thighs against the back of mine, her pelvis against my buttocks distract me for only a moment.  But what a moment in time.  Without much effort she showed me how my movement was causing the horse we were training to misstep and it would have cost me points.  Other horses I had worked with must have instinctively done the step before but this one was following my lead and I had been off.  Reese corrected it without ever being aware of how totally aware I was of her body against mine.

“THERE” she jumped off and smiled and I would have faltered had I been the one on my feet.  “You shouldn’t have any problem from now on” she informed me and I nodded dumbly.

Because of the close working relationship with trainer and rider we became good friends.  Although I was her employer, her knowledge and expertise were paramount to our relationship.  I learned a lot from her and about her.  I shared a lot with her but couldn’t bring myself to share that I was falling in love with her.

As we went to shows and the ribbons mounted up I couldn’t help but praise her expertise to anyone who would listen.  I couldn’t help but brag about her knowledge.  It wasn’t a surprise that several rival stables attempted to steal her away from us.  I like to think it was loyalty that kept her on at ours.  Secretly I like to think it was me that kept her from leaving despite several generous offers.

“You’re here late” she said softly in the shadow of the night as I stood in the center aisle of the stables and gazed around.

I smiled but was sure she couldn’t see it in the dimmed lights that didn’t attract bugs but allowed us to check on our beautiful charges throughout the night without disturbing their sleep.  They too needed their beauty sleep to keep fit and healthy.  “I like to just come here and breathe the atmosphere.”

“I know what you mean, there’s nothing like it.”  I could tell she was closer by the location of her voice beside me.

“I can’t believe how wonderful the smells and sounds can be, even in the darkness.”  Only a true horse lover can understand what I am saying.

“What, the manure and hay doesn’t get to you?” she teased as she came to stand beside me in the darkness.

I snickered.  If you love horses the smells are perfume to your nostrils and senses.

“I can’t believe how lucky I am” she sighed.

“Lucky?” I asked wondering at her statement.

“I am fortunate enough to be doing something I love with my life, working with these beautiful animals, I just can’t believe how I get to do this, forever.”

I smiled and it showed in my voice as I answered, I understood “you’re not just lucky, you’re skilled.  The animals know you, they trust you, they answer to you because of all that.”  I wanted to say that I did too, I know you, I trust you, I love you, but I couldn’t.

“I think when you do something you love, it comes through in so many ways.  I have always loved watching the horses as they gallop across the paddock, the field, and the hills.  Their muscles rippling, their eyes flashing, the sun catching their coats, their manes and tails streaming out behind them.  I can’t work with them enough to let them know that I want to bring out the best in them.  When I groom them, train them, work with them, I want the best for them.”

I stood there in awe as I listened to this woman.  She was one of the few, she was one of the special ones, one of those who ‘got’ it.  Who appreciated everything about these magnificent beasts.  If I hadn’t admired her for months already, that little speech would have made me fall in love with her.

She mistook my silence “I’m sorry, I tend to go on about horses...”

I stopped her by interrupting “no, not at all, don’t be.  It’s nice to hear your enthusiasm.  I know for you it isn’t just a job, it’s a dedication that few have.  I admire it about you.”

“You admire me?” she asked with a genuine sound of bewilderment.

I nodded but wasn’t sure she saw it in the dim light as I added softly “very much.”

I turned to look her straight in the eye in the soft light.  She looked very desirable and I desperately wanted to take her in my arms and kiss her.  What I saw in her face though surprised me.  I am not expert where matters of the heart are concerned but I know desire when I see it.  For once I saw attraction, genuine and open attraction on this woman’s face.  She took a step towards me before carefully hiding the look on her face much to my disappointment.  I wasn’t going to let it go though, something I had been hoping for but knew could never be had just happened.  I was gambling a lot as she turned away and I grabbed her arm.  She turned back in surprise as I leaned in and kissed her softly on her lips.  Much to my surprise she not only returned it but opened her lips to run her tongue along mine.  I gasped and met her tongue to tongue as we deepened the kiss.  Her arms came around me and clasped me to her hard body.  I can’t describe the feel of her body against mine, I had wanted her for so long and this incredible feeling couldn’t possibly be real.

Some noise, perhaps one of the horses could hear us, sense that we were both in heat, something had us pull apart after who knows how long we had been exploring each other’s mouths, holding each other close.  I looked at her in the faint light, hoping to see no regret and saw instead her arousal, I hoped she saw my delight.

“How long?” I asked as I took a step back to get some perspective.

“What?” she asked confused as I watched her chest rise and fall from our exertions.

“How long have you felt this way about me?”

She shook her head as she looked me straight in the eye “from day one, I think.  I couldn’t understand at first that it was attraction like this” she indicated the kiss “I thought it was just because we were becoming friends.  We have so much in common.”

I watched her closely looking for some sign that she might be prevaricating, not telling me the whole truth but she had become my best friend, and except for the little matter that I wanted desperately to make love to her, I had confided almost everything with this person over our months together.  I knew her.  She was telling me the truth.  She had hid it well though.

“I thought there was something wrong with me at first, I’ve NEVER felt this way about a woman before.  I had heard the talk about you and your wife of course but I tried not to listen to gossip.  As we became closer though I couldn’t help but be attracted to you.  I saw you one day with your daughter and saw how gentle you were her and then I saw how you handled horses the same gentle way, I couldn’t help but think that this was a woman I wanted to know, this was a gentle woman in every sense of the word.”

As I stood there and listened incredulously I couldn’t help but wonder why it had taken her so long to make her attraction known.  I took too long though and she began to doubt what she was feeling.

She hung her head a little as she said “I’m sorry if you don’t feel the same, I’ll gather my things and be gone in the morning.”

“What?” I was startled out of my reverie.  “Why would you leave?”

“Because you know now, I’m sure you have people throwing themselves at you all the time.  In your position...  I’m just an employee...”

“Are you kidding me?” I asked incredulous at what I was hearing.  I wanted to pinch myself to see if what was happening was a dream.  “I don’t want you to leave.”

She looked back at me startled “you don’t?”

I shook my head and smiled “I’ve been attracted to you since day one too.”  I waited to see her reaction to this news.

The joy on her face was something to behold.  I wished I could frame the look I could see in the dim light.  It was something I would always remember.

She shook her head “then I’m not crazy?”

I took her into my arms again and whispered so the horses couldn’t hear “no, you are not crazy, or maybe we both are, but I want to be with you.”

She pulled back slightly, holding me just as tightly in her arms, to look into my face, inches from her own.  “I’ve never been with a woman, I don’t know how...”

I shushed her with a kiss “it will come naturally” I breathed in between kissing her to our hearts content.

We didn’t consummate our relationship that night, despite both of us wanting to desperately.  We could have so easily have gone up to one of the apartments above the stables, hers was above this one, or we could have walked up to the big house where I lived.  I wanted her first time to be special though and we spent hours talking and getting to know this side us.  Making out like schoolchildren.  Falling into love with each other on a different level.  Learning so much about the other.

It was frustrating when we realized the missed opportunity.  My duties and hers kept us apart for days, and before we realized it, weeks had passed and we still hadn’t been intimate together.  We both wanted to desperately and despite stolen kisses, caresses, and outright heavy petting had been unable to let it come naturally.  There had been no time as we trained horses for the upcoming show circuit.  I wasn’t the only rider and she wasn’t the only trainer.  Our horses needed us in tip top condition to keep them like that as well.  They needed our undivided attention and it was frustrating us both no end.

“I need to see you” she whispered to me as she helped me saddle up Samson.

“You do see me” I hissed back.  Having her this near and knowing she wanted me as much as I wanted her was causing me no small amount of desire.

Samson was acting up, I am certain he could sense that he had two females in heat around him and being the stud he had been, he couldn’t help but prance and fuss.  Tacking him up took a lot of time and the accidental brushes between Reese and I were becoming heated.

“I can’t stand this anymore” she whined.  Normally, this would have annoyed me no end but I could understand.  We were both aroused, we both wanted to be with the other and time and again had been interrupted.  One thing or another had wrecked our plans to be together, I had begun to think it was a conspiracy.

“Patience my love,” I tried to console her.  I wanted to take her in my arms, to soothe her, to kiss her until she was mindless.  This wasn’t helping anything.  There were too many people around, we weren’t ready to acknowledge the relationship.  We weren’t at the point where I wouldn’t care who knew it.  It was still so new.  It was still in the kissing and heavy petting stage.  We hadn’t done anything yet and THAT was what was frustrating the hell out of both of us.

“Easy for you to say” she panted as she worked on Samson’s bit.  He didn’t want to take it but she whispered to him and he took it because it was HER asking.  He knew a good thing when he saw it and I did too.

I glanced around and saw no one near the box stall and I caressed her tight jean clad derriere.  I could tell by the indrawn breath that it immediately affected her as she turned from finishing up Samson to look at me in mock outrage at my audacity.  I smiled and breathed “soon.”

As Reese helped me into the saddle with a healthy boost I knew she held onto my upper leg a little longer than was necessary.  She made minute adjustments to the saddle and fittings, taking a chance to caress my thighs and derriere in revenge for my touching her.  Her fingers lingered on my hands as she handed me the reigns before she turned and led Samson out of the stall.  I ducked my head as we left and then rode proudly out into the yard and onto the hills with my favorite mount.

Samson sensed my need for speed and as soon as we cleared the stable yard he took me on a wild ride to help clear the cobwebs.  The arousal I had felt from Reese’s presence was nothing compared to the bobbing on his mighty back.  I could have had an orgasm from slapping my crotch against the saddle but I contained myself.  I effortlessly held onto my amazing steed with my leg muscles as we climbed the hills and glided over hedges and fences.  My thighs gripped him and I couldn’t help but think about Reese and what I would like to be doing to her.  Riding a beast such as Samson though requires concentration and he, while an amazing horse, could hurt you unintentionally if you aren’t paying attention.  He was fast and furious and blew the mind in all good ways.  I was sweating and so was he as we headed back to the stables.  My frame of mind was incredible as I came back down to earth after our intense ride.

It didn’t occur to me to wonder at the few people I could see that were in the stable yard when I returned.  I was concentrating on returning  him to his box stall and as I slid from his back I immediately removed his saddle and blanket.  The physical exertion of riding him had released some of the physical tension that built inside of me from being around Reese.  Thinking about her though as I finished grooming him brought some of it back.  I put him in his stall and closed the sliding door.  Two arms came around my middle and hugged me close.

“Are you mad?” I asked incredulously.  It was daylight, anyone could see us.

“Yes, mad about you” she said in my ear as she allowed me to turn around in her arms.

“Anyone could see us” I said astonished at her audacity.

She shook her head as she gazed into my eyes “I sent most of them home for the day.  The chores have been done, the animals fed, watered, and groomed.  I gave many of them a half day and they were grateful for it.”

I was surprised I had never thought of that and I realized with her in my arms that we might just be alone for a change and I smiled in contemplation of that fact.

She started with a little peck of kiss.  This pushed me against Samson’s stall but I didn’t mind her body against mine.  Slowly she turned me as she kissed me again and again, I stopped counting the kisses then.  She frog marched me backwards across an aisle and into another large box stall.

“Wait, wait” I tried to get out “I need to shower” but she was overpowering my objections and I wanted her so desperately.

“I don’t care that you need a shower” she breathed as she slid the stall door shut for privacy.  For those of you who don’t know how a box stall looks, ours have bars at the tops to keep the horses from going over but the bottoms are solid wood and more than enough to give us privacy.  “For once, we are going to finish what we started” she stated firmly.  I was thrilled at her commanding voice.

For someone who had never been with a woman before she was a bit aggressive.  I think the fact that we had waited so long, been so frustrated, and missed so many opportunities, had lent ambition to this endeavor.  She expertly stripped my blouse, my riding pants, and long boots from my legs.  I returned the favor with her checkered blouse, her jeans, and her work boots, removing my riding gloves to do so.

To see her in her nearly naked glory was a sight.  She looked incredible in her bra and panties.  I was surprised to see that she was obviously Victoria’s secret weapon.  She wore a push up bra that barely kept in the beautiful orbs it contained.  Her matching panties were high cut on both sides and barely covered her delightful little derriere that I had been admiring forEVER.  I couldn’t wait to get them off and didn’t.  Kissing her butt cheek as I peeled off the panties I wanted to suck and bite it but didn’t want to frighten her with my passion on our first encounter.  I wanted to initiate her slowly but at the same time knew that we could be discovered at any moment and couldn’t take the time.  Making love in a stable wasn’t exactly private but she must have planned it out as the large blanket spread out over the straw attested to.

I don’t think I could ever get enough of kissing her.  She tasted so sweet, almost like a fruity concoction.  I slowly lowered her down to the blanket as I caressed every inch of her beautiful body.  She unhesitantly returned the favor as she imitated everything I did to her.  I kissed my way across her jaw to her ear and gently sucked on the lobe, tonguing along its rim to hear her sighs in my own ear.  It was music.  My hands touched her breast and I gently palmed her nipple, my hand attempted to capture the breast in it but found to my delight that it was too large to contain in one hand.  The resulting squeeze though gave me her first barely contained moan as I felt her arch into me.  I kissed my way down her silky white chest to the nipple I was playing with.  I switched my hand and fingers for my lips and tongue and heard her breath catch in her mouth.  My hand went to her other breast to ready it for my invasion as she threw her head back, enjoying what I was doing to her.

Kneeling over her I could feel the straw through the thick blanket and hear it as I moved to get a better purchase over her delightful body.  Her fingers wrapped themselves in my long hair and quickly released it from the bun that had contained its length for riding.  It cascaded about us as I played.  She finger combed it and I relished the massage of her fingers against my scalp and nape.  As I worried her nipple with my tongue and lips and lightly nipped it with my teeth I loved that she pulled at my shoulder and head encouraging me as she arched into my mouth.

My hand didn’t need to help my mouth and tongue to play with her breasts and nipples.  I could tell my fingers were needed elsewhere if the scent that I was inhaling was telling me anything.  Her arousal was obvious to my senses.  Above and beyond the smell of sweat, horses, hay, and manure...I could smell her and wanted desperately to taste her too.  I didn’t want to wait either, it had been months of torture, but I didn’t want to frighten her either.  I wanted her first time to be special, I wanted her to know the love I felt for her, and I wanted her to want me so much that she always would remember this first time as the best time.

As my fingers caressed their way south I felt her belly, her sides, her hips, and her thighs as low as I could reach to her knees and back up.  I avoided the obvious juncture between her legs that I sensed was very wet from the delightful smells that were emanating from between the juncture.  As I played with her body, I relished the feel of it beneath mine as I settled on hers.  I nuzzled, nipped, and licked her breasts in obvious adoration.  I caressed, fondled, and rubbed with my fingers everywhere else.  Everywhere except where she obviously wanted me to be.

When she was grinding against me, her body squirming in supplication, her hands finally pushing on my shoulders, pushing me south to where she wanted me to be, I began a slow descent.  I kissed my way down.  Laving attention on her navel, I was delightfully surprised to find it pierced with a cute little diamond ring.  Tugging slightly on it I heard her moan.  I had heard that it sometimes affected the wearer with a corresponding tug in their nether regions.  I think I proved it to myself as I tormented her beneath me.  We couldn’t play anymore, she was getting frustrated, I was taking too much time, we were too exposed, and I was becoming impatient.  I had wanted her for too long, too much, and been denied.  We could be interrupted at any moment and I wasn’t going to take that chance.  I hoped I had given her a taste of how wonderful it would be with me, always.  I needed to take her now and kissed my way to between her legs.  She was as meticulous in her grooming of horses as she obviously was in her own bush.  Neatly trimmed her V beckoned me to it.  Her lips were swollen and wet from her desire and her clit protruded, fully erect.  Who was I to resist.  I didn’t.

The first swipe of my tongue along her slit elicited a gasp of great proportions from her lips.  Her hands at the back of my head would have been painful if I wasn’t enjoying their encouragement so.  My tongue tasted the sweet honey of her arousal.  I crouched between her legs, my ass in the air as the straw crackled beneath the blanket in our movements.  My hands grasped her firm muscular ass so I could bury my face between her legs.  My nose, my lips, and my chin were soon covered as I tasted every inch between them. 

“Groannn” I heard her respond as I nuzzled, licked, and slurped.  I was drowning and neither one of us cared.

I knew she was very aroused.  I could read her body very well despite having never seen it before.  Her gasps, her groans, her moans were telling me so much.  Her wetness, her movements, her hands on the back of my head and shoulder, all indicated her high state of arousal.  I wanted to draw it out, I really did, but I knew we didn’t have the luxury of time.  I wanted to lose myself to the passion, to screw her mindlessly but I knew she wasn’t aware of anything but what she was feeling.  One of us had to stay aware.  One of us had to keep one ear open to the sounds around us.  A few of the horses around her could hear us as we began our mating dance, they moved restlessly in response.  I removed one of my hands from her delicious little cheek to insert first one finger and then two and then amazingly three into her gushing hole.  On the first try I hit the spot that had her gasping and going limp.  Her G spot must be extra sensitive as I worked it and for the first time I tongued her erect clit.

“Oh gawd, oh gawd, oh gawd” she babbled as she threw her head from side to side.  She arched back, her breasts heaving in our exertions.  One hand was thrown over her head in supplication, the other was painfully wrapped in my hair encouraging me as she held my head against her crotch.  I needed no encouragement to continue tonguing her, licking the bounty that was squirting from her body as I thrust inside and petted that secret spot sporadically.  My other hand crept from where it had been kneading the beautiful muscular cheek to those bobbing boobies that ached to be kneaded, squeezed, and sucked.  I wished I could do it all but instead concentrated on making her first time special, making her cum, with me giving her the ultimate kiss, the ultimate adoration from between her legs.  Her legs she threw over my shoulders and began to squeeze my head as she rose higher and higher in her excitement.  I could tell she had many years of riding experience behind her as she ground against my face.  My head began to swim at the muscles squeezing it, I don’t think she was aware of what she was doing anymore.  Relief poured through me as she began to buck and squirm beneath me.  She clamped her mouth shut to muffle her screams as ecstasy roared through her beautiful body.  My vision began to clear from where it had been swimming towards blackout from her intense hold on me with her thighs.  I continued licking and thrusting and sucking until her body quieted down and she went limp.

I crawled up her now sweat soaked body relishing it’s slick feel until we were face to face, breast to breast, pussy to pussy and could look down on her relaxed face.  “Are you okay?” I asked softly and tried not to sound smug.

“Okay?” she repeated dumbly as I watched her try to focus her eyes from a long ways away.

I watched amused as she slowly became aware of our surroundings, of me, of her own naked body against mine.  The look on her face was ecstatic.

“That” she said slowly “was incredible” she understated.

I smiled at the unintentional compliment.

“You made my toes tingle” she told me as she smiled up at me.

I heard a horse stamp at a fly or something in a nearby box stall.  Another blew softly.  I could hear birds chirping outside the stable.  Yet I lay next to a beautiful blonde woman, naked and could only smile down at her in wonder at what we had just shared.

Gently Reese leaned up to kiss me.  She tangled her hand in my hair again and pulled me down so she didn’t have to hold her head up so hard.  In that kiss was gratitude, love, and so much more.  Slowly she turned to roll my body off of hers and hers onto mine.  The feel of that body against mine was all that I could want, all that could ask for.  Gravity worked in my favor as I felt it all when she climbed aboard.

Apparently Reese is a quick study.  A brilliant student.  Everything I had done to her and her own fertile imagination came into play as she gently made love to me.  The worry I had about us being discovered, the listening to hear if others were coming, all that went away as she began her ‘turn’ at making love to me.  She duplicated everything I had done to her and added her own twists.

“I’ve been thinking about this forever” she breathed as she brought my body alive in her lovemaking.

I don’t think I’ve ever had a better student, a more observant one anyway.  She had me muffling my groans, gasps, and cries from what she was doing to my body now.  I worried as she made her first foray into tasting a woman.  I know I should have been showered and fresh for her but this unexpected lovemaking was her idea.  Apparently despite the fact that I had been sweaty didn’t deter her from tasting me.  I had released plenty of liquid too from riding Samson, thinking of her, and making love to her.  She had plenty to taste from.  As she made her first tentative taste I watched her covertly to see if she would be turned off by it.  I wouldn’t mind, I could cum other ways, but I was thrilled to see her first taste turn into a second and then a third and then I stopped counting as she made me mindless with need.  Although her tongue lacked technique, she made up for it with enthusiasm.  I ground my clit against that eager little tongue and lips and I knew what she meant about the tingling toes part in no time at all.  It had been too long, too much of a tease, too much of a wait to let myself wait, to prolong the feeling of the massive orgasm building inside of me.  I wanted to mindlessly scream out the feelings she was causing inside of me but instead I pulled away as she sent me over the edge and grabbed her shoulders pulling her up to cover my body with her own as I bit her shoulder and muffled my cries and screams into her neck.  My body convulsed against hers, my legs wrapping around her body as I continued to shake, grind, and thrust against that delicious body.  Rolling and rocking against each other I came twice before I released my grip on her and allowed my body to come down from that incredible high.

As I panted in her arms I looked up to see her eyes glistening.  Alarmed I reached up to catch a tear with my fingertip and asked “what’s wrong?”

“That was so beautiful” she said as she smiled through her tears.

I held her as she cried against me.  It was beautiful, it was the beginning of what would become an incredible and life long relationship.

~The End~

Dream of the Beach

A few years ago she fell in love with a woman long distance.  This became their theme song when it came out on the radio.  It’s by Shania Twain and it’s called:

FOREVER AND FOR ALWAYS

After the song came out, a video was released and the love that she felt for her woman, her first real love, she could see on the beach where the video was recorded.  This is their tale:

I’d been looking and researching since we saw that video, I wanted desperately to know what beach it was.  It reminded me of beaches I had seen in Oregon, it reminded me of beaches that I’d seen on tv of England, it could have been anywhere in the world, it had to be that beach though, that very beach.  Very little information was available about where this video was taken.  I wanted to surprise her, I wanted to take her there...

The flight was incredibly long.  I flew in from the Midwest, four hours.  She was on the East coast, so her flight was 5 hours.  We met in Los Angeles to continue our long odyssey.  The next step wasn’t so easy.  We were boarding a plane, voluntarily, to sit for 12 hours and 40 minutes approximately.  Neither one of us was thrilled with this time table but it was the only way to get to New Zealand without swimming.  She especially wasn’t thrilled since she HATED flying with a passion but I vowed to keep her preoccupied, to keep her entertained so she wouldn’t think the worst, that we could crash, or that she was in a small compressed airplane with air that others were breathing and wouldn’t be changed for that length of time.

Bethells Beach in New Zealand is across from Waitakere Bay on the West Coast of Auckland, New Zealand.  We had been lucky to get accommodation as it was fairly remote and the proprietor only had three cottages for ‘casual comfort’ but we didn’t mind.  The moment I told my girl, the love of my life, that we were going and where, the romance of the situation, the surprise, had captured both of us.

I was right that the flight would be long and boring.  The human body just isn’t meant to sit there still for that long.  We watched the movie, hell we watched three of them, fortunately they were entertaining but that didn’t help the boredom.  We both made various trips to the bathroom, I entertained the thought of joining the ‘Mile High Club’ but when I made the suggestion to her it wasn’t received in a particularly receptive way.  I kept silent about any thoughts of sex while she worried, she fretted, and she slept.  I think sleeping on a flight that long is probably the best thing anyone can do when they are that uncomfortable.  I tried not to think about the fact that we would be repeating this flight in reverse in a week.  I thought instead about what I hoped would be a perfect vacation for the two of us.  We had talked endlessly about this once I informed her I had purchased the tickets.  It had taken a lot of my hard earned cash but for us, but for her, I would have spent every dime I ever earned.

Never have I been so happy to hear the captain announce that the seat belt sign had come on as we made our descent into Auckland.  My girl woke up and immediately cheered up.

“That wasn’t so bad” she said happily.

I didn’t remind her that she had sulked, been a bitch to talk to, and had been a boring travel companion.  I knew the flight hadn’t been easy for her.  Again, I just kept thinking about the beach where we were planning a romantic week away from the rest of the world.

Customs took no time at all and we were soon renting a car to drive to our destination.  Neither one of us was used to driving on the opposite side of the road much less on the opposite side of a car and we took it easy when we started out for safety’s sake.  I wanted to get there of course, I was anxious to be with her, but I wanted us both in one piece, and safe.  The drive as a result probably took an extra hour than it should of as we searched for and found Bethells Beach Cottages.  It really was in the wild, untamed West Coast of Auckland.

Trude Bethel greeted us warmly as we unwound stiffly from our car ride and looked around at the wilderness around us.  She showed us the cottage she had chosen for us and we were stunned at it’s simple beauty.  It faced the ocean and it’s terrific sea view was unimpeded.  It had a north facing set of windows that brought in the hot sun and warmed the cottage beautifully.  I had to remember we were so far south on the globe and everything I knew was reversed.

Fresh flowers and Living Nature products including soaps, shampoos, lotions, and gels were provided for us.

There was a private hot tub for us that featured a Scandinavian theme.  I looked forward to the two of in it this evening, drinks in hand, as we watched the sun go down washing away the aches and pains of travel.

Trude informed us that her husband John would be there to greet us in the morning, that they were available for tours, and cooking was available if we so desired, we did and thanked her for her help.

I had worried that such a remote place and such a small vacation spot would frown on two women vacationing together, but I was pleased at how accommodating the Bethells had been and the little cottage was a delight.

“I can’t believe we are here” my girl said as her arms swung wide and she danced around the living room.

“Believe it baby” I smiled as I took her into my arms and gave her a kiss “it’s ours for the next five days!” I enthused.

Trude Bethel was a good cook and while pizza was pizza the world over it seemed to taste extra special that night out of her oven.  We chatted with her easily over dinner comparing notes.  We were as curious about New Zealand and especially Bethell’s Beach as she was about America, the Midwest and the East Coast where we were from.  We were yawning quite heavily when we finally made it back to our cottage.  The time difference, a whole day, and the unfamiliarity of being ‘down under’ was wearing on our bodies.  We still managed to end up naked in the hot tub with a drink each and kissing and fondling each other, a great prelude to ending up in bed.

The bed creaked ever so slightly under our combined weight, neither of us minded as we ended up in a tangle on top of the sheets.  Our bodies were hot from the warm water of the hot tub, the heat still radiating from our skin.  The foreplay in the tub had aroused our bodies as no hot water could.  I wanted to taste her, apparently she was of the same mind, and we were both incredibly clean from the warm water and caresses we had bestowed on every inch of each other’s bodies.  Now that foreplay, those caresses, could reach their natural conclusion.  My girl spun around until she was posed above my pussy, her still wet pussy above my face fascinated me and I reached out at the same time she lowered herself to mine.  The water had washed away all vestiges of natural lubrication but I could tell by my own body’s response to this ‘stimulation’ that it wouldn’t be long before I was leaking out plenty of love juices.  The first taste without my girl’s normal juice was odd and bland,  I licked her labia thoroughly to imprint my mouth and tongue on every millimeter and for good measure I flicked her clit.  By the spasm her body made I knew she was interested.

She imitated what I was doing to her to devastating effect, the spasm that she caused though had me creaming.  Her body against me was getting me hotter than the tub had, I really felt quite light headed but attributed that to the drinks, the heat of the tub, the heat of our bodies, her being with me, the headiness that she aroused in me.  Not one thing but the combination could drive anyone crazy.  It was a short drive.

I delved between her legs with enthusiasm, bringing a hand in to help scoop out the wetness forming there and bring it greedily to my mouth.  I no longer thought about how her mouth and lips were affecting me, I had to taste, to gorge on her and I sucked, and licked, and tongued to my heart’s content.  My body though was paying attention in some part of my brain because my arousal was going on without conscious thought.  I know it wasn’t me that was more aware of where this was taking us to because I was absorbed in the wetness I was creating, in the incredible heat we were generating, in giving her the ultimate pleasure.  She however, not only enjoying what I was doing to her was enthusiastically returning the favor, gauging my reactions and her own and timed the incredible orgasm that ripped through my body to release one of her own.  Only holding each other tight allowed us to hang on and continue until I felt my head swimming from the combination.  When I finally felt I could stop I found I couldn’t just fall away from her incredible body.  I was too tangled up and my breath wasn’t cooperating.  It seemed to take forever to be able to move, by then I was so exhausted and from what I could see of her moves, she was equally so.  Together we somehow managed to peel the sheets down and crawl between them.

Between the long trip, a full stomach, a hot bath, and great loving we both slept rather well.  Waking up to unfamiliar birds calling and the rich smells of the wilds around us, the hills, and the ocean breezes, we felt incredibly refreshed.  Trude had a fruit breakfast waiting for us and advised us about what trails to take to the beach and into the hills so we would not get lost.  She packed us a picnic lunch and wished us well.

The first view of Bethells Beach wasn’t exactly what we thought it would be from the video.  We both had romanticized notions of what it would.  Hoping to see sexy Shania Twain there was too much to hope for.  While I thought the singer sexy, beautiful, and talented I was actually glad to be alone there with my lover and I think she was glad to be with me as well.  The looks we exchanged lent credence to that thought.

We hiked down to the sandy beach and took in the views of the tremendous rocks that nature and perhaps the gods had placed so majestically on the beach.  Time and water had worn a lot of the stones away and created incredible shapes.  It was breathtaking and I for one thought it was worth the trip just to be there.  It amazed us both to realize the planning, the anticipation, the reality was all there, here, in front of us.  The moment was not lost on either of us as we realized our fantasy of being there.  I took so many pictures of her, of us, let her take some of me that we posed as though in the video, made silly faces, and I snuck one of her looking directly into the camera that I knew in my gut would always pull at my gut her gaze was direct, so beautiful, so mine.

“Can you believe we are here?” she said as we finally sat on a blanket on the beach and just absorbed the atmosphere.

I smiled, I too had felt in awe of the moment.  How many people fall in love with a song, a video, and make that fantasy come true, especially with the one they love.  I handed her a wine glass and uncorked the wine bottle.  Trude had made sure we had a nice New Zealand Zinfandel and it tasted delicious.  The fruit and the sandwiches were equally welcome as we lay back on the picnic blanket and watched the waves, listened to and watched the strange birds, and listened to the music of the wind.  No words were necessary as we absorbed the atmosphere, taking comfort in just being there, together.

Few places on Earth are so beautiful that they take your breath away.  We were technically on a South Seas Island but New Zealand is different than just any South Seas Island. It’s very uniqueness gives it an aura that was already affecting the two of us.  Just getting away hadn’t been our intention.  Just having sex had been our intention, but even the best intentions change.  Fulfilling some need to come here, to this beach, this fantasy had been the culmination of both of our dreams.

After packing up our food and plates we sipped the rest of the wine and relished the peace and quiet broken only by the sounds of the wind, the waves, and the birds.  I glanced over at my girl and realized she was glancing over at me as well.  The wine was heading straight for my crotch despite the lovely meal we had just consumed.  We finished the wine and packed away the glasses.  It was then that we could no longer pretend we were here to sight see.  We were here to be together in a remote corner of the world, we were here make love on the beautiful beach that had inspired our fantasies and inflamed our soul.  I turn on the little cd player with its attached speakers and hit play, the strains of our song come together in this place, so fitting, so appropriate.  Our place now, our fantasy about to come true.

Gently I laid down full length beside her, staring deeply into those amazing eyes that I adored I couldn’t help but feel the love she felt for me as she returned my gaze.  Smiling gently I cupped the side of her face and leaned in for a soft kiss.  Damn, her lips tasted good.  It wasn’t just the Zinfandel I could taste on them, it was the very uniqueness that was her.  It was what kept drawing me back time and time again.  As her tongue gently pushed into the depths of my mouth I couldn’t help but suck on it, earning a moan that encouraged me.

My hand continued to caress the side of her face and into her hair, cupping her head so that I could keep her exactly where I wanted her.  Her arm crept around me and pulled me close, I swear her body was throbbing, I could feel pulses at the contact that couldn’t possibly be mine.  My legs parted so I could capture one of hers between mine and squeeze it.

My tongue and mouth reluctantly released hers so that I could lick and caress her lips.  I kissed along her jawline and nuzzled into her neck along under ear breathing in the scent that is so uniquely hers.  I don’t care if I make love to her a million times (I’m not counting but hoping to achieve that number) I can’t get enough of the scents, the feeling of her body against mine, the feeling of contentment that comes over me from making love to her, this woman, the one that has captured my heart.

Rolling back I brought her with me so she is on top of my body.  Gravity is my friend and her body is pressed against me much to our mutual delight.  I wrap my legs around hers to keep her in place and allow our bare legs to caress each other.  Her shorts have got to go though I think as I begin to rub.  My hands have already traveled up and down her back and sides before beginning to slip inside to her bare skin.  The feel of her warm flesh under my fingertips and hands is incredible. 

She isn’t a passive partner as she wiggles, squirms, and grinds against me suggestively as she leans down to tease my lips, kiss along my jaw, and suck gently along my neck on her way down to my breasts.  My blouse has a built in shelf bra and because of its design she just pulls it down exposing my nipples and full breasts to the elements.  Gazing for a moment as their fullness pours out she smiles devilishly before leaning down to take first one nipple and then the other into her mouth, her hand capturing the orb and squeezing it.

Leaning back and taking this ‘abuse’ I grind up and between her legs with my crotch.  These clothes are bothering me and I pull her shirt up and over quickly so she is naked above me, from the waist up.  I wiggle my hand between us to unsnap her shorts and begin to pull them off of her delicious little toushy.  A nice handful to be sure.  I’m delighted to realize she went commando.  Naked in my arms on Bethells Beach in New Zealand is the culmination of one of my fantasies.

“No fair” she breathed as she began to pull up my blouse but it stuck from where she spilled out my breasts.  I laughingly help her and they flop back into her face she is so close.  “Smother me” she laughs as she reaches for my shorts.

Kneeling together onto the blanket we enjoy the nakedness exposed to the elements.  I can’t help but touch her more intimate parts, they are so gloriously out there for me, just waiting to be touched, to be caressed, and to be adored.  They are puckering up at attention for me.  My lips capture her nipples dangling over in my face as she rises above me.  My hand reaches down between us and begins to play with the wetness I find there.  Her moan does things to my insides as I indulge.

Kissing her way down we manage so each of us can play between us with occasional forays to breasts, nipples, and other parts above the navel.  Our fingers are working each other’s clit and thrusting inside to each other’s mutual gratification.  Two naked women kneeling against each other we thrust and dance against each other as we rock to nature’s oldest rhythm.  It’s as I’m having a beautiful orgasm, bucking against her hand, feeling her do the same against mine that the first wave hits us.  Literally, a wet, salty, ocean wave hits us.  While we have been mutually distracted by each other’s naked body, making love, the tide has begun to come in.  We scramble up in dismay, look at each other, trying to get our orgasmic equilibrium back and quickly grab clothing, basket, cd player, and blanket to run farther up the beach.

“Holy shit, that was close” I laugh as I pull up my shorts and regretfully watch as she puts those glorious breasts away under her blouse.

“Let me help with those” she murmurs as I try to pull my blouse over my head and tuck my breasts into the shelf bra.

Looking down at her hands I have to ask “are you helping or helping yourself?”

Grinning back into my face she asks innocently “which would you prefer” before licking an erect nipple.

“Hey, are you two okay?” we hear a man shout.

I pull up my blouse and cover my breasts before turning and blocking my girls body so she can pull on her shorts before calling my answer “yeah, we got caught by the tide but we’re okay.”  I look up the path we hiked down to see a tall man, must be John Bethell that we hadn’t met.

“Got it” my girl breathes behind me as she picks up the basket and I shake out the blanket.  We begin to walk along the edge of the tide line hurrying to the path.

“Hi, I’m John” he introduces himself with his hand outstretched.

We introduce ourselves and look out over the now water coated sands where our picnic had been so abruptly interrupted.

“Trude should have told you what time the tide comes in” John commented to fill the quiet.

“That’s okay, we had a nice picnic” my girl responds but I think I’m the only one that hears the catch in her voice.

“That’s right, we can have another one later” I smile at John but know my girl is hoping my statement means more than what I am saying.

Together we begin hiking back up to the cabins....

Bethell’s Beach is a real beach in New Zealand as well as Trude and John Bethell.  The history that you can read on this amazing place is available on the internet if you care to research it.  Shania Twain’s video was actually shot here.  No copyright infringement is implied in any shape, manner, and form.  Just a fitting tribute to her incredible video and music.  K’Anne

~The End~ 

Bikini’s are Dangerous 3

“Hon, did you pack any of my underwear?” I called from the hotel bedroom into the living room.

“Didn’t you pack your underwear?” I heard the amused reply and knew with a sinking sensation that all the underwear I had for this trip was what I had worn on the plane.

I looked around the nice bedroom I was in of the Plaza Hotel in New York and realized I was in a bit of a quandary.  We were scheduled to go out with friends of my girl’s and I didn’t have a lot of time.  I certainly couldn’t go out and shop for the underwear of choice, Victoria’s was probably closed at this hour anyway.  Dammit!  I knew I should have packed for myself but I had been in a hurry and she generously had offered, so to save time I made assumptions.  It wasn’t like I could borrow hers though; she was way more petite than I was in the bottoms and way bigger on top.  I’d look like a clown and I really wanted to impress my girl’s friends from when she lived here.

Why is it when we know something is not where we put it we continue to look anyway?  It’s like when you do find something you say “it was in the last place I looked,” well; do YOU continue to look after you’ve found whatever you were searching for?  Fruitlessly I searched through my suitcase for the missing underwear.  It wasn’t there.  Slacks, blouses, jeans, shirts, and shoes, but no underwear.  I wanted to rant and rave about the oversight but she had helped me out by packing for me so really I couldn’t.  I seriously considered wearing one of my blouses that had a built in shelf bra but it didn’t go with the rest of the outfit I was wearing tonight and I didn’t have a lot of time to change my mind about what I was wearing, she was waiting to leave to meet up with them and as I am NEVER late, I wasn’t going to start NOW!

That’s when I spotted one of my bikinis.  Well, bikinis are like a bra and panties aren’t they?  Without a second thought I grabbed a matching pair in royal blue.  They would hold the twins up and I wouldn’t have my crotch rubbing all night against my skirt, I just hoped for no panty lines.  As I slipped the bikini on and then the skirt and blouse I gazed into the mirror and was relieved to see no lines.  Only I knew that I was wearing this sexy little bikini and it actually made me feel sexier with it on underneath my clothes, like good Victoria’s Secret underwear does for you.

Quickly I put on heels, brushed my hair and applied eyeliner, shadow, and lipstick and I was ready to go.  I checked my teeth to make sure there was no lipstick on them and slipped the makeup into my bag and slung it over my shoulder.  I was ready and I looked nice, for my girl, to impress her friends, and for me to feel good.  I was wearing a pink satin blouse cut down to there.  The bikini top was raising the twins up to a good degree and its cut allowed the buttons of the blouse to be open down to there too.  A hint of the royal blue satin could be seen if you looked down my blouse but I didn’t care about other’s looking, only my girl, and this would entice her if she saw it.  My black wrap skirt swirled around my hips, held up by a shiny leather belt.  Matching heels and I knew my girl would be proud.

She whistled at me when I came out of the bedroom “find that underwear?” she teased and promptly forgot the question since she must have been sure I was teasing, if she only knew! 

“You look nice!” I complemented her looking at the black crossover dress she was wearing.  She looked hot actually but I knew I would want to touch too much to emphasize my words if I told her so I refrained.

We actually complemented each other nicely.  Me, with my red hair, white skin, pink blouse, black skirt and shoes.  Her with her Latino looks, her black crossover dress, emphasizing those delicious orbs, small firm waist and buttocks, and black shoes.  She was a few inches shorter than me but we looked great together.  We both felt great too as we left the little suite we had rented for the weekend.

“So, where did you say we were meeting them?” I asked to make conversation.  I knew we were headed into the Village as we got into the cab.

“A little dump called Presley’s and then later we will hit some clubs” she said as she gave the cabby the address.

I looked around curiously as we hurtled through New York traffic in the city.  It never failed to amaze me the amount of people, day or night, who were driving or walking through this city at all hours.  It never seemed quiet and yet I enjoyed the chaos, on a limited scale.  This was the first time I was here with my girl but I had been here before on business.  New York City could be frightening but I was fairly well traveled and enjoyed it in small doses.

Presley’s turned out to be a pleasant little dump.  It was off the main drag and you had to really know it was there to find it.  Apparently everyone knew about it though as the place was packed.  My girl’s friends had commandeered a couple of tables and we were welcomed in as though they had seen us a few hours ago.  Introductions were made all around and I felt like I was among friends in no time.  I knew it was because of my girl but I accepted it at face value anyway.  We snacked on chips, dip, and salsa and drank beer before they brought us dinner.  Some ate steaks, some just salads, some a mixture of the different items on the menu.  I chose a steak and salad and washed it down with Corona, my beer of choice.  I have a thing for all things Latin...but then you know my girl, lol.

The place was really a hole in the wall and yet all of New York seemed to be there in some shape and form.  I enjoyed people watching and chatting with my new found friends.  Dinner was delicious and I was delightfully surprised.  I was feeling mellow from the beer and good food and looking forward to the rest of the evening, someone had mentioned dancing.

“Hey, she says she hasn’t ever been into the Village for the shows!” one of them shouted across the table to everyone who could hear.  New friends and strangers alike all heard it was loud enough despite the clatter of dishes and the chatter of people.

“Well, then we have to show her the SHOW!” someone else called out to immediate nods and a few laughs.

I smiled my approval of the plan.  I was looking forward to anything they wanted to show me.  Some places were like going to the zoo, you enjoyed the animals, you watched them do strange things, and you laughed about it.  People watching was the same and I figured wherever they wanted to go was fine by me.  My girl would make sure I was taken care of.  She glanced at me and gave me an odd little smile.

Settling up after our dinner we left the place en masse and our table and chairs were immediately confiscated by the crowd.

“Should we take a cab or two?” someone asked.

“No, let’s walk off dinner and the booze and save the fare” someone else suggested and everyone else pretty much agreed.

I held my girl’s hand as we walked among the crowd around us.  We bantered and chatted with her various friends’ as we walked along.  I assumed we were going to ‘the show’ and wondered what it was that we were going to see.

“Are you sure you want to go to this?” she asked me soto voice so the others wouldn’t hear.

“Sure, I’m game” I told her, willing to go wherever she wanted to.

“I’m not sure...” she began but someone interrupted and whatever she was going to say was lost.

We walked for quite a ways.  I got lost as avenue this and street that came and went.  Wearing high heels wasn’t as good an idea as it had seemed earlier when I had dressed.  I hoped we were getting wherever we were going soon as I didn’t want to have to take off my heels when we got there.  Dancing in bare feet didn’t appeal; especially in some of these clubs I knew it would be pretty gross.

“Here we are” someone called and someone else said “10 bucks cover charge everyone!”

Each of us got out $10 and paid as we went in and got our hand stamped and each were given a token for a free drink.  It was painted black in the entranceway as we walked down some steps into the bar.  A muted light came through some 60’s style hanging beads, layers of them that we pushed through into the main room of the bar.  I stopped astonished as I looked around.  Now I like to think I’m fairly broadminded but I have never seen anything like this.

The place was painted in reds and pinks of fluorescent hues that the strobe lights bounced off of.  There were mirrors on the ceiling, long furry material climbing the walls, like shag carpeting only on the walls, couches absolutely everywhere, but predominantly in three conspicuous locations over the dance floor were cages.  Inside were three lovely women dancing to the raucous beat that pumped out of speakers all over the club.  I didn’t want to act like a country bumpkin in the city for the first time so I barely kept my jaw from hanging open like a fool.  My girl gave me a grin and now I understood everyone’s anticipation about me coming here.  They thought they were going to shock me.  I smiled and laughed delighted at the almost obscene decor as I looked around.  It was like the 60’s had thrown up in here.  There were a few platforms high enough that girls could dance on and I shook my head laughing at the go-go boots.  One gal even had an afro, I was sure it was a wig, that had to be over two feet from her head.  The place was amazing, it was ridiculous, and it looked like a lot of fun.

“Ever see anything like this before?” one of my girl’s friends shouted in my ear over the music.

I shook my head as we made our way to a couple of vacant seats on a couch.  One of the girls pulled over a couple of tables and pulled up some chairs as well so we had our own little area to ourselves and could people watch.  A waitress was immediately there to take our drink orders.

“Want to dance?” someone asked me and I found myself out on a flower power shaped dance floor.  I don’t know how they did it but the lights reflected those flower shapes that were popular in the 60’s all over the floor.  It was fun, the beat was loud, and we were having a good time.

I had to sit down after three dances though, I felt hot and sweaty and way out of shape for some reason.  Maybe it was the two shots of tequila, maybe it was the shots I couldn’t identify in their neon blue glasses.  Anyway, I was feeling good and enjoying our little group.

“Would you like to dance?” someone not from our group asked me politely.  I looked up into amazing green brown eyes and a round faced woman who looked intently at me.  Her shaved head with the Mohawk didn’t do a lot for me but I was with friends anyway so I tried to politely decline.

“Thank you, but I’m with friends” I indicated the group that was still at the table although a few were around the bar and out on the floor.

“Maybe later?” she asked hopefully and I smiled non-commitally.  I didn’t want to insult her but I was in a committed relationship and wouldn’t hurt my girl for the world.

“Hey, they’re having a dance contest” someone in our group shouted over the music.

“Oh yeah?” my girl answered, she was sitting down from me having just returned from the dance floor with a couple of the girls.  “What can you win?”

“One of those” she indicated with a finely manicured fingernail as she pointed at a beautiful leather jacket with an embossed yin yang on the back of it. 

It looked expensive, it looked fine, and I knew immediately that I wanted it.  I caught my girl’s eye and knew she knew I wanted it.  Anything with a yin yang I wanted for my karma.  I’m not superstitious or anything but I really do believe that there is an equality that balances everything out in the universe.  Maybe not right away but the symbolism of the black and white, yin and yang, I believed in.

“What do you have to do?” she asked helpfully.

“You have to dance” the other gal answered.

“Just dance?” she glanced at me, I am not the greatest dancer but even I could do that.

“Well, you have to dance in one of those” she pointed at the cages hanging from the ceiling.

I looked around interested at the spectacles that the girls in them were making of themselves.  I am not an exhibitionist by any stretch of the imagination.  I glanced back at my girl and knew she thought the jacket was out of my reach, I wouldn’t put myself on exhibit like that.

“Then everyone takes a vote, the girl with the most votes, wins.  Oh yeah, your also entered to win some vacation too, apparently they’ve been having these contests for weeks.  You’re automatically entered to win for that too, they are just going to pull names for the vacation though.”

“So you just have to dance up there and everyone votes on how good you are?” I asked to be sure I understood the rules clearly.  I was a little buzzed and enunciating very deliberately.

Everyone made it clear and discussed the ins and outs and who they would love to see in the cages.  I got the full rules somewhere along the line and gazed thoughtfully around.

“Would you like to dance?” my girl asked me and I smiled up into her face as I looked into those amazing Latina eyes I adored.  Damn, I love brown eyes.

It was a slow dance and I loved the feel of her against me.  Someone went by with those neon blue drinks and I signaled them for two of them and dropped a bill on the platter as we both polished them off.  That led to her buying me a set and then I bought another set.  I lost count as we danced a few dances together and bought shots.  We were laughing at the blue that coated our lips from whatever was in the drink and dying our insides blue.  I was sure I would be peeing blue later too!

The music stopped suddenly and a hefty but attractive woman got up on the bar with a microphone.  “Hear ye, hear ye, all you cats and dolls, we got a dance challenge coming up and I need three of ya’ll to volunteer for the ‘cage’ match!” she laughed as women shouted out suggestions and pushed friends up but only one woman volunteered, a beautiful Oriental woman who had a sleek body I admired.  I watched her get up on the bar next to the announcer.  “We have one, I need two more to make this fair ladies, come on, someone must want to win this beautiful leather jacket, and it’s worth over five hundred bucks!”

I looked at the jacket and I was tempted, I sorely was but to be on exhibit like that!  I shuddered at the thought.

“You gonna try?” I heard women discussing it with their dance partners and recognized the voice of one of my girl’s friends.

“No way!” I heard just as often and then a big black woman bounced her way up to the bar and I looked in surprise that she would have the guts but then thought why the hell not, she was attractive despite her weight.

I think that was when the shots all caught up with me.  My arm shot up all by itself and I found myself yelling “I’m in!” as I left my girl holding my purse on the dance floor, surprise written all over her face.

As I climbed up on the bar I was met with cheers and a few jeers.  The other two women were dressed a bit more provocatively than me.  I was definitely dressed way more conservatively than they were or for that matter, anyone else in the bar.  But as I gazed around the dance floor at the women start your engines” and a roar of approval met her announcement as the music started and I watched dumbly as the other two started dancing sensually to the music and I started rocking to it.  Let’s face it; sometimes white women just don’t have the rhythm necessary to look sexy in a moment like that.  But I desperately wanted to win the jacket and I certainly didn’t want to embarrass my girl in front of all of her friends.

It was then that I got my moment, I thought of Demi Moore and how she had looked in that movie.  No way am I close to her in appearance but with all the shots of who knows what liquor in me, I was a lot braver than I had ever been in my life.  There were more ways to dance than the Oriental gal dancing sensuously or the black girl enthusiastically.  My two step was boring the observers and I began to dance more enthusiastically as I used the side of the cage to begin a strip tease.

Slowly but surely I began moving my body in a way that one by one the observers began to turn back towards me as their friends noticed and started looking themselves, some pointing.  I looked only at my girl though as I unbuttoned one by one the buttons to my pink blouse.  My hair I wiped around provocatively as I shimmied my hips and shoulders to the music.  I heard vaguely in the background the catcalls and yells from the women as they realized my blouse was slowly coming off.  I remembered movies with harem dances and hoped my body moved in the way I remembered as I danced provocatively to the music.

“Take it off honey” I heard the announcer shout into the mike as she needed to be heard over the blaring music and the calls of the crowd.

This made everyone look around to see what she had meant and that was when my blouse slipped off both my shoulders and I began to shimmy it down my torso to the music.  My eyes never left my girls face as she looked at me, first with shock, then with humor, and finally with admiration at my daring.

My bra came into view as I rocked to the beat, my hips causing my skirt to swing provocatively, the blouse I slowly lowered, revealing my bikini top.  The royal blue satin shone beautifully in the lights of the club and shimmered, helping me make my case for the expensive leather jacket.  As I dropped the blouse to the bottom of the cage eager hands ripped it through the bottom and pulled it apart like animals.  It would have frightened me if I had thought about it but at this moment my eyes were locked on my girls.

Her dark eyes looked black in the lights as she watched me strip tease for her.  The intensity is something I will never forget.  It wasn’t anger, it wasn’t just the admiration, it was something more, something intangible, primitive, and oh so arousing.  I knew without her saying a word that she loved every moment of my strip tease, that this public display while very uncharacteristic of me, was thrilling her.

Hands were reaching through the cage, the blouse wasn’t enough and I soon lost my high heels but I didn’t care.

The girls screamed themselves hoarse as my hand went to my belt and began to loosen it.  The music changed as the first song came to an end.  The DJ was contributing to my strip tease as a beat came on that allowed me to whip my belt around the cage simulating something in the minds of a few women that had them on their feet and screaming wildly.  I couldn’t see what the other two women I was competing against were doing but then I didn’t really care.  I let the belt go and eager hands stole it from my cage.  Women were reaching through attempting to get at my skirt, to look up it, to pull it from my body.

My breasts rose and fell from my exertions.  It looked awesome under the lights as I broke out into a light sweat.  The bikini top was holding them high and making them look voluptuous for the first time in their lives.  The twins wanted to come out and play but I was careful in my dance to show but not spill out.

Slowly I removed my wrap skirt.  Slowly, enticingly, and the girls were screaming and grabbing.  I tried not to notice as I held my girls look with my own and I smiled.  I knew that smile on her face; it was our secret one, just for me.  I hoped my expression mirrored hers.  I tried not to think of the heated pack below me, hoping to get at me, to touch me as hands reached through the bars at me and the skirt hoping for a piece of me or the skirt, I wasn’t sure.  I could smell the lust; many of the women were in heat and my peripheral vision picked up a few rubbing themselves.  I just kept up the erotic dance I had started and kept going, I didn’t care about the others; I was there for one girl, one set of eyes.  The contest wasn’t over but I had forgotten about it completely as I danced hypnotically for my girl.

I tricked the girls as my skirt came completely off and I threw it on top of the cage away from their greedy hands.  A roar of disapproval came up from the crowd and then a few laughs at my thwarting them.  I danced there in my bikini top and bottoms and the crowd was full of screams, cat calls, propositions, and clapping at my audacity.  My shoulder’s shimmied, my breasts bounced, my ass enticed as I played to my audience.  I danced for a while longer before the music was cut off abruptly.

“Well, that was interesting” the announcer yelled into the mike over the wild and woolly crowd.  Slowly but surely the noise level died down to hear her.  A few hands were still reaching through the cage towards me and a bouncer came over to pull them off.  I thought a fight was going to break out with a few of them as I glanced at them in alarm.

“This has to be a first for us here” the announcer said into the mike and a few women laughed knowingly.  “I think we can save a helluva lot of time if we just take a survey of the crowd rather than the old pencil and paper routine and count the votes.”  A round of yelling agreed with her.  She indicated the Oriental girl who I finally noticed looked winded in her cage and scared at the crowd that had gotten fairly out of control “who votes for our contestant number one?” a few polite calls and clapping was heard.  The announcer acknowledged it and moved on to the black beauty in cage number two; I could see how sweaty she looked.  She got more calls and more clapping.  “And how about for contestant number three?” she called and the words weren’t even out of her mouth before the place turned into a screaming mob of noise.  The sound was deafening in the place as they voiced their approval of my dance and I grinned sheepishly as I stood there in my bikini, my chest still heaving from my exertions, looking hot and sweaty, and my hair in all disarray from it all.  I don’t think I had ever gotten a workout like this one and I stood there euphoric as I looked around at the mob.  I could see my girl grinning from whatever her friends were saying to her as they all clapped.

The bouncers helped the other two down before all of them came to help me.  They were necessary as hands still reached out to grab and touch me and to cop a feel as they unlocked the cage; I retrieved my skirt and wrapped it around my waist.  The announcer handed me the leather jacket and whispered “get the hell out of here as soon as you can” as she handed me a card and said over the yelling and screaming crowd “call me tomorrow to enter you in the trip contest, ask for Margie” before pushing me towards the end of the bar that the bouncers were clearing so I could make my way.

There were groans and calls as I put on the jacket to cover my bikini top.  It fit perfectly and I was pleased with the cool feel of the leather against my bare skin.  Now that I wasn’t dancing it felt a little cool on my sweaty skin.  My bottoms were now hidden from view by the skirt but I could tell there were a few women who were willing to brave the burly bouncers to strip it from me.  I was bare footed though and I thought back to my earlier in the evening thought about dancing in bare feet.  Looked like I was going to go back to my hotel without my shoes.

“What the hell were you thinking” I heard as my girl joined me in our hasty exit.  In fact I could see our entire party sort of heading off anyone who would have prevented my leaving.  The bouncers had their hands full from the grabbing crowd; some were still trying to reach me.  Guess I got them all pretty worked up.

Fortunately a cab was just arriving and we got right in the back as my girl said to the driver “the Plaza and step on it!”

Our drive was quiet on the way across town as I calmed down.  The reality of what I had just done really hit me and the liquor felt hours ago as I replayed the moments of my dance in my head.

We got a few odd looks as we made our way through the lobby but my skirt certainly was acceptable and I kept the nice leather jacket closed to hide my bikini top.  The bare feet could have been a Mid-Eastern custom or so I convinced myself to not make myself self-conscious as we hurried.  The elevator ride up wasn’t nearly as quick as we would have liked but we made it to our suite and I collapsed on the couch in a fit of the giggles over my behavior.

“Are you drunk?” my girl looked at me incredulously.  My behavior tonight was certainly out of character.

I was still laughing as I looked up at her and remembered how she had looked in the club.  Something was triggered at that moment, something primitive.  My laughter cut off as I shook my head in response to her question.  Slowly I rose from the couch and let the jacket fall open revealing the royal blue bikini top.

“Is that a...bikini?” she asked in surprise.

“Yes, did you think it was my underwear?” I asked as I began to walk towards her.

Something in the way I was walking, maybe it was my bare feet made her start to back up.  Fortunately for me she was heading towards the bedroom and I followed her, stalked her towards the room I wanted her to go into.  She didn’t realize I had herded her there until it was too late.

I remembered the look in the eyes that I had seen and it all came back to me.  Perhaps some of it was the liquor but I don’t really think so.  The excitement of the club, the noise, the screams, the improper suggestions, all of it came back to me.  But most of all, the look of my girl as I strip teased for her in that cage, that came back to me forcefully.  Apparently she remembered it too.  I pulled her into my arms and shrugged out of the leather jacket letting it fall to the floor as I propelled her backwards towards the bed.  She must have seen the determined look in my eyes, whatever it was she responded immediately to my kisses.  I could tell she was in a high state of arousal and the cab ride hadn’t diminished it any.  I untied the wrap of her dress and soon pulled it away from her lush body.  Slipping it off of her she stood there proudly in her bra and panties, not that much different from my bikini.  As she reached for my skirt I reached for the back of her bra.  As she reached for the bra of my bikini, she ripped it from my body, my fingers slipped into her panties and yanked down almost as violently.  She soon stripped off my bikini bottoms but I didn’t even realize they were ripped from my body in her haste as I covered her body with my own and took her down on the bed rolling with her there to get into the middle where I wanted her.

I don’t think I have ever seen her so aroused, almost angry as she took control of the situation.  She almost fought me for that control, demanding of my body as she tried to top me.  I gave in willingly as I sensed she needed this after seeing me on display for all those women, all of them lusting after me in my bikini, making a show for them all and KNOWING that I was HERS.  She needed to put her stamp on me; she needed to show that I was HERS.  She wasted no time in thrusting inside of me with her fingers as she kissed me deeply.  Her other hand pinching my nipple as I rose to meet her, arching into her body fiercely.  It wasn’t loving, it was primitive, and it was harsh and almost hostile as she took me.  The violence though was something we both apparently needed as she thrust inside of me, hard.  My body didn’t mind the invasion, I wanted it, desperately.  The sloshing she encountered, encouraged her.

“More, more, MORE” I cried out as she thrust over and over into my body, imprinting herself on me, in me.  My head was thrashing back and forth on the bed as I fought the orgasm that was threatening to overwhelm my overheated body.  She leaned down from the passionate kisses she had been bestowing on me to nip at my overly erect nipples, almost painfully erect, her teeth grazed them threateningly.  Her thumb captured my erect clit and pressed, hard and then rubbed it equally as hard.  The combination made me lose control as I cried out to her, my one hand grabbed her hair and pulled unconsciously, my other clawed at her back as I arched uncontrollably against the orgasm she had forced from my body.  I went limp, releasing her hair, caressing rather than scratching her back as quickly as I came, the intensity of the orgasm passed.  She didn’t stop thrusting though as she pushed me more gently this time up the mountain and she pulled another orgasm from my sweaty body.  This time, as I came down I wrapped my legs around hers and rolled us both so I was on top of her.  I captured her hands as she released my nipple and clit and crotch and held them up over her head as I used my body to ravish hers, I began to rub my clit against hers.  The sweat from my body made it easy to move over hers, it was slick.  I ground against her rudely, using her body to bring myself up a third time and at the same time make her explode under me, writhing in ecstasy over the rushing throughout her body.

Our lovemaking wasn’t loving, it wasn’t sensual, and it wasn’t easy.  It was violent, it was harsh, it was necessary to how we both were feeling...primitive.

Much later as we sleepily held each other’s sweaty bodies I asked her “what were you thinking as you watched me dance tonight?”

Incredulous she looked at me with her brown eyes becoming black again as she remembered her feelings and emotions and she rolled over on top of me to kiss me again, almost but not quite as violently as before, she started the cycle over again.  The shreds of my bikini on the floor should have been answer enough to my question but like I’ve always said, Bikini’s are Dangerous.

~The End~  

Heel or Heal

‘Looks like another beautiful day to sit out on the beach and work on my tan,’ Claudia thought as she glanced out the plate glass windows of her beach house.  The sun had come up a few hours ago behind the house and it shone brightly out over the blue of the water.  The wind hadn’t come up yet so there was none of those annoying sand particles in the air yet from the dunes.

A Golden Retriever looked up at her intently wagging her tail hopefully. 

“Need to go out?” Claudia asked and saw the intelligent look change immediately to determination as she headed for the door in answer to her question.  Claudia let the large honey gold dog out and watched as she sniffed her way into the long grasses away from the walkways and deep into the uncut area alongside the house.  Claudia had walked her there every day for a week before letting her out on her own.  She knew not to go near the house now.

Claudia turned to fix a cup of coffee and peel a banana for her breakfast.  The potassium would be good for her as she did her morning routine, watching the waves lap along the beach and a few beachcombers on the stretch in back of her house.  She sipped the last of her coffee and looked up to see the Golden Retriever returning to the door.  Getting up she let her in to a wagging tail and a happy expression.  “Beautiful out there isn’t it girl?” Claudia asked and the expression she got in return answered her question as the dog wagged acknowledgment of her question.  The dog headed for a large plastic bucket in the corner of the room and her nose began to poke around in it.  “Just one” Claudia called cautioning the dog.  After several ball, rope, and chew toy selections had been chosen and then discarded, she came over with a rope tied through a ball and offered the rope end hopefully to Claudia, her soft brown eyes looking up at her owner anxiously, hopefully, playfully.

“Do you want to play?” Claudia asked amused.  Of course the dog wanted to play, she always wanted to play.  She took the end of the rope and the dog immediately began to tug.  Claudia let her pull just enough before trying to yank it back in a tug of war.  The dog’s eyes twinkled excitedly as her tail wagged madly in appreciation of their play.  Using both hands Claudia yanked back and forth causing the dog to lose purchase with her front claws on the tile floor before she pulled back enough to get on the carpet.  Claudia let her win for a while pulling her forward just enough to enjoy the play before letting it go so the dog sat unexpectedly.  Immediately she was up again on all fours offering and teasing with the rope.  As Claudia reached for it she would turn her head sideways as though to keep it out of her reach.  Claudia was amused at her pets play.  “Release” she commanded in a firm voice and immediately the dog dropped the toy at her feet and sat waiting expectantly.  Claudia picked it up and threw it down the long hallway with the dog waiting patiently for her command.  “Fetch” she quietly commanded and the dog bounded exuberantly down the hallway her toenails clicking on the tiles as she slid to catch the toy with her paws and mouth.  She immediately picked it up and bounded just as excitedly back to her owner where she sat offering to Claudia.  Claudia watched her for a moment and then with a quiet signal from her hand the dog went around her to a heel position and sat waiting expectantly.  Claudia put her hand below the dog’s mouth and said “release” and the dog dropped the toy in her hand.  Claudia swung it and threw it down the hallway again.  The dog waited impatiently, her butt about to come up off the floor and Claudia waited until the dog realized that Claudia wasn’t going to release her until she was in total control.  She sat back down fully, staring intently at the toy at the end of the hall but looking out of the corner of her beautiful eyes for a command or a signal.  Claudia gave it to her and she took off like a pistol shot for the toy.  They played like this for about 15 minutes, the dog following Claudia’s commands perfectly until she was panting from her running.  Claudia let her play with the toy on her own as she filled her water dish and food dish for her breakfast and allowed her to eat as she changed from her satin pajamas to a two piece swim suit.

Claudia put her blonde hair up in a hair band keeping it back from her pretty face as she gazed into the mirror.  Glancing down at the pictures on her dresser her eyes were drawn to the one of her and a younger woman.  The pain was almost as fresh as the day years ago when that picture had been taken.  It showed the two of them so in love and happy.  Her arms around her dark haired girl, both of them gazing and smiling into the camera.  She hadn’t known such happiness since then.  She squashed the painful thoughts as much as she could and returned to getting ready to go out.  She smoothed suntan lotion on her long limbs, knowing she would only get darker and more exotic looking and not really caring.  She grabbed a wide brimmed hat and a pair of sunglasses and put a bottle of Evian in her beach bag which already contained a book, a newspaper, and a towel.  As she went through the kitchen she grabbed a cordless phone and her cell phone to slip into the bag. 

The dog stood up hopefully where she had been laying on the kitchen floor having finished her breakfast.  Claudia glanced to see that her water dish and food dish were both empty and silently nodded at the dog before letting her out on the deck.  The deck overlooked the sands right down to the ocean with a set of stairs that went over some of the small dunes to the shore.  Beachcombers of every type walked up and down the beach, some holding hands, some jogging, and some meandering in and out of the smooth waves that came up on this stretch of beach.  Claudia waved to a few of her neighbors she saw that were out and about.  She walked to the edge of her deck and picked up a sand chair which she slung from her other shoulder.  The dog sat patiently at the top of the stairs waiting and watching her as it also gazed out over the sand domain behind their deck to the ocean.  She looked on interested as people walked dogs, children played, and strangers came and went but she never moved an inch without Claudia.  Claudia smiled down at the beautiful dog and said “come” as she made her way down the steps carefully in her sandals.  The dog stayed at a heel position, perfectly matching her step for step until Claudia stopped and she sat immediately without being told.  Claudia didn’t go far from her own deck before setting up the chair.  She put on her big, wide brimmed floppy hat and her sunglasses before sitting in the chair.  The dog settled on her left side sitting proudly and surveying over all her domain.

“Down” Claudia said quietly and immediately the dog lay down, gazing non-challantly at toddlers and dogs and a host of other beach goers trekking up and down the sands.  Her nose quivered as she smelled in messages and watched people come and go.

Claudia essentially ignored the beautiful dog as she read her newspaper, her long limbs spread out elegantly before her on the sands growing darker from the sun as it edged towards mid-day.  Occasionally her hand drifted down to pet the beautiful honey gold head.  The dog dozed in the sun and eventually put its head down on her own paws.  Once Claudia had read everything she wanted from the paper she began to read her book.  She looked up from time to time from behind her dark sunglasses to watch and peruse the people walking on the beach.  Occasionally she bobbed her head up and then nodded in acknowledgment of a wave or a similar nod from neighbors.  She was well known on this stretch of the beach and while there were not a lot of houses nearby, hers was distinctive with its huge plate glass windows overlooking the sands.  The house had been built 50 years ago by a famous architect and people came from all over to photograph it, to draw it’s modern lines, to view it.  Claudia didn’t mind that, she minded when they knocked on her door and asked to see the inside as well or worse yet started looking through the windows as though she were on exhibit.  Then she got a little rude about trespassing.  Most of her neighbors knew not to push the solitary woman, she wasn’t someone to fool with and she didn’t suffer fools gladly.

The book wasn’t holding much interest and she let it fall to her side as she lay her head back against the chair.  Her hat flopped up from the pressure behind it on its brim and exposed more of her face to the hot sun.  She gazed absently through her sunglasses as she people watched.  It was then that she saw a woman walking solitarily on the beach.  She was coming towards Claudia from her left and something about her walk captured Claudia’s attention.  She shifted her head slightly so she could view her better through her glasses.  She knew no one could tell from her glasses whether she was awake or not as they hid her eyes with their dark tint.  She wasn’t nearly as tall as Claudia and was a little chubby but she had an attractive way about her that for some reason captured Claudia’s interest.

The woman was almost halfway to her position on the beach before she really noticed Claudia laid out there in her chair.  Claudia watched her as she checked her out.  Definite interest.  Claudia knew what she saw as she looked up and down the tall blonde’s fit body.  Long tanned limbs, a tight stomach exposed to the sun’s rays, a French cut bikini bottom with a tube cut top and no straps.  Her blonde hair was mostly hidden by her hat but that hat at this angle couldn’t hide the well-defined facial features, the elegant nose, the perfectly aligned brows, the pouty lips, and the high cheekbones.

The woman must have decided Claudia was asleep by her stillness as she blatantly stared and looked her over.  Claudia moved slowly and sensually as though she didn’t notice the auburn haired beauty checking her out.  She stretched as though she had just woken up and put her book in the bag.  She pulled off her hat and pulled off the hair tie and shook out her long blonde hair into its normal mane of beauty.  It was calculated and Claudia knew exactly what she was doing as she did it.  She could see the woman watching and almost stumbling over her feet as Claudia settled back down in her chair and looked back up at the sun pretending to go back to dozing.  In reality she was squinting at the woman watching to see her reaction as she walked past Claudia’s position.

Never had she seen such a beautiful woman in person.  Her cousins had said there were some beautiful women on this stretch of beach but that word was an understatement when she saw the blonde.  Her fit body demanded attention.  Her breasts bobbed perfectly on her body, obviously real by the way their weight pulled them down slightly.  Those legs, those endlessly long legs.  They were worth another look and it was then that the auburn haired girl nearly tripped over sand on the beach.  She quickly looked away to hide her little two step clumsiness.

‘I’ll give her one more look back’ thought Claudia as she watched the intensely pretty girl walk further down the beach.  Sure enough, the girl took one more look over her shoulder before quickly looking forward again so she wouldn’t trip over one of the people lying on the beach.

Claudia glanced down at the dog looking up at her expectantly.  Having pulled off her hat and throwing her mane of hair around it had awoken and alerted the intelligent dog and she had looked around to see what had captured her owner’s interest.  Claudia said one word quietly, commandingly “go” and the perceptive dog shot off towards the pretty auburn haired woman as though on springs.

“Why hello” the woman gushed as the dog deliberately headed her off and effectively stopped her forward motion.  The dog halted to let her pet her and waited there patiently as Claudia rose and came across the sand towards them.  “Aren’t you beautiful” the woman told the adoring dog who wagged her tail in understanding, her tongue hanging out from the heat of the sun giving her the appearance of laughing and agreeing.

“I’m sorry, is she bothering you?”  Claudia asked in her cultured tones drawing the woman’s attention to her immediately.

The woman looked up from where she was bending to pet the beautiful dog and saw the beautiful blonde who perfectly matched this dog, walking towards her.  Her breath caught in her throat momentarily and she couldn’t answer for a second.  How could anything this lovely exist in the real world?  The question the blonde had asked though finally penetrated her numb brain.  “Oh no, not at all, she’s beautiful” she gushed to hide the fact that she wanted to stare at this statuesque blonde coming to stand beside her.  “She yours?” she asked stupidly knowing the answer but wanting to say something, anything.

The blonde smiled.  There was something about the smile that set off warning bells in the other woman’s head but not enough to scare her.  Instead a funny intense feeling began behind her belly button and embarrassingly spread down to her nether regions.

“Yes, she’s mine” she answered in her smooth voice.  Something about the word ‘mine’ was intense although she altered no part of the statement.  Maybe it was only in the auburn haired woman’s head?

“Oh, she’s beautiful, what’s her name?” she asked feeling as though she was gushing in her enthusiasm to talk to this woman.

“Brandy” the woman said shortly examining the smaller woman before her minutely.  The glasses hid her intense scrutiny from the woman.  If she had realized the penetrating look she might have been frightened just a little, or perhaps not.

“What a perfect name, her coat is almost the same color” she continued to pet the dog and rough up her coat around her shoulders.  It was then that she could really get a look at her collar.  Two inches wide leather it was covered in Swarovski Crystals?  Discovering this collar, she fingered it thoughtfully and glanced up at the blonde who was observing her closely.  The woman rose slowly from where she was bent petting the dog and held out her hand.  “I’m Brenda” she said by way of introducing herself.

“Claudia” the blonde answered as she grasped the shorter woman’s hand firmly.

Brenda felt the warmth of the elegant hand immediately, she also felt the strength behind it.  She didn’t know why but the weird feeling she had felt before intensified at her touch.  Brenda couldn’t breathe for a nano-second and she looked around for something to say, anything.  “This your house?” she asked as she let the blonde’s hand go.

Claudia’s mouth twitched slightly to hide a smile as she nodded and looked up at the glass house they were standing behind.  The deck looked to be a deep rich wooden color against the sharpness of the glass architecture.  “Yes, it’s mine” she said proudly as she watched Brenda out of the corner of her eye.  “Would you like to come up?” she indicated the deck with her head.

Brenda started in surprise at the sudden invitation but found herself nodding enthusiastically.  “Yes, I’d like to see the view from your deck.”

Claudia turned away abruptly and was pleased as the dog got into an immediate heel position at her left leg and Brenda in one on her right.  They stopped to pick up her sand chair and bag before heading for the steps to her deck.

Brenda looked out in surprise at the view that the deck afforded them.  It was lovely.  The nearest house was a long ways away and while there were a lot of people on the beach, there really weren’t as many as farther down where she had walked from.  Most of the people on the beach were passing through except for just a select few who apparently preferred the remote and quiet section of this stretch.  Claudia was very lucky, she had an unimpeded view of the water, the beach stretched on for miles, and her nearest neighbor was far away.  “Wow, beautiful” Brenda breathed.

“Yes, beautiful” Claudia repeated but she wasn’t looking at the view.  Instead she was checking out Brenda.

Claudia invited Brenda inside after they had chatted for a while to show her the house but feeling suddenly shy Brenda refused.  Instead she accepted an invitation to a casual party that Claudia was having that evening.  Her friends were invited as well.  This calmed her as she was so excited to have met Claudia and a casual party at least would give her some breathing room.

For a casual party, Claudia looked incredible in a form fitting green blue summer dress.  Even her dog was wearing a matching collar to her owner.  Brenda wondered how Claudia had managed to accessorize her dog’s collar to her dress.  What Brenda didn’t know is that Claudia had hemmed the dress a little shorter and taken the extra cloth to fit over and around the tiny spikes of Brandy’s collar.  What she also didn’t know is this casual party had been thrown together by Claudia calling a caterer and a few friends who were encouraged to bring a few friends.  Just so Claudia could get to know Brenda better.

As the party was in full swing Claudia glanced around repeatedly to make sure her guests had plenty of food and drink.  The caterers had supplied a couple of waiters as well and they looked nice in their little tuxedos, their tight little buttocks encased in the black pants the suit entailed.  Claudia had been very clear to what their duties involved and what rooms the guests would be allowed in.  Several of the doors were locked to her household rooms and this was signal enough that people weren’t welcomed to those particular rooms.

Claudia fretted to herself whether Brenda would show up after all.  She faintly knew the friends that Brenda had mentioned and when she had impulsively made up this party to get to know Brenda better she hoped her friends would come as well, just to make Brenda feel comfortable.  She didn’t want to scare her away.  The very little she had seen today, sensed, and hoped had wetted her appetite for more.

THERE she is! Her heart leapt at the sight of the delicious chubby little brunette that arrived with two other couples.  Claudia let them approach her so as not to appear too anxious.  Brenda introduced her friends and Claudia was gracious but in her head she  had already dismissed them as she examined Brenda.  She had dressed to impress and Claudia was pleased.  She made a point of touching Brenda repeatedly, brushing against her arm, even her own arm rubbing against Brenda’s nipples through her pretty little peasants dress.  Claudia was all glamour and sophistication next to the little brunette but she made her interest known.

“How did you say you met her?” Ann asked Brenda when she managed to get her away from the tight little group that had formed around them and Claudia.

“On the beach this morning, she mentioned she was having a little party and invited us all” Brenda naively responded.

Ann looked at Brenda wondering if she was aware that Claudia had marked her for her next conquest.  Brenda was an adult at 26, but she was also not very sophisticated.  “Are you aware of what she is?” she asked to be sure.  She didn’t want Brenda getting in over her head.

“Yes, she’s a very generous woman, look at this place and she invited us to it!” Brenda enthused as she looked around the modern living space that was Claudia’s.  “It’s obvious she has wealth.”

Ann had to agree with her but she wasn’t sure Brenda was getting the full picture.  “She also is attracted to you” she stated bluntly to make sure Brenda got it.

Brenda smiled brilliantly at that news “you think so?”

Ann’s heart sank.  Brenda wasn’t the most exciting looking person, she could be termed dumpy, but she was a dear sweet girl and people like Claudia ate them for breakfast.  “She might be a little much for you dear.”

Claudia noticed that Brenda’s friend was talking a little too earnestly to her and guessed accurately that Brenda was being warned.  She watched closely but made no move to interfere.  If Brenda was interested in what Claudia was offering it had to be her choice and hers alone.

Brenda got a little stiff at her friend’s warning “I can take care of myself” she said coldly.

Ann sighed, she couldn’t help someone who didn’t want to be helped.  “I know you can.  Just be careful okay?”

Brenda calmed down a little since Ann wasn’t attacking her ability to handle someone like Claudia anymore.  “I will be, she’s been very kind.”

Throughout the night Claudia was kind.  She shared her food and drinks with all of the people there.  Dancing was offered on the deck and romantic music was played.  Brenda was thrilled when Claudia chose to dance with her and while she wasn’t as adept or smooth as someone like Claudia she made up for it in enthusiasm.

The only disappointment that came Brenda’s way was when they said good night and Claudia didn’t make a move to kiss her or welcome her back in some way.  Instead she was polite and a consummate hostess.

That night though Claudia played with herself with toys to stimulate her responses.  The thought of doing these things to Brenda or teaching her to do them to her had her having an awesomely powerful orgasm and as she convulsed to it she vowed to teach her well.

It was two days before Brenda saw Claudia again on her deck.  It wasn’t for lack of trying, Brenda was taking longer walks these days and always in the direction of the modern glass house that Claudia owned.

Claudia had seen her morning, noon, and night as she made her trips across the sands in front and in back of her house.  Her office offered an unrestricted 360 degree view but she could see out, they couldn’t see in.  She knew of Brenda’s interest, she would have to be pretty obtuse not to see it.  Brenda was ripe for the plucking and Claudia was going to pluck her.  She wanted her willing though, more than willing and was going to leave her gasping for more.  If she appeared too eager, Brenda might not learn as quickly and Claudia was tired of being alone, she needed someone in her life.  Brenda thus far appeared to suit the position she had vacant in her life very well.

She deliberately sat on the Adirondack chair on her back deck as she waited for Brenda to appear.  Brandy’s head came up and Claudia knew when Brenda was approaching, the dog sensed Claudia’s interest and liked the woman as well.  This was a good sign.  Animals were good astute judges of people and Claudia trusted Brandy implicitly.

“Hi there” Brenda called as she came to the bottom of the steps.

Claudia pretended to look up from her sun worshipping in surprise and waved.

“Can I come up?” she anxiously wanted to bound up the steps but waited patiently for Claudia to acknowledge or invite.

Claudia nodded and gave a wave of her hand as she sat up in the chair where she had been lounging.

Brandy’s tail thumped on the deck and Claudia’s hand made a move that allowed the dog to get up and greet their arriving visitor.

“Hello there beautiful” Brenda cooed into the dog’s coat as she petted and rubbed the enthusiastic Golden Retriever.

Claudia watched with a half-smile on her face.

“That was a nice party you had the other night” Brenda began “thanks for inviting us.”

“No problem, I’m glad you enjoyed yourself” Claudia’s cool tones returned.

“I would have stayed to help clean up” Brenda offered sounding like the country bumpkin she was feeling.

Claudia’s elegant shoulders shrugged as she answered “the caterer’s did their job.”

“Oh, I didn’t realize...” Brenda began feeling foolish.

Claudia smiled at her new little friend, this was perfect, and she is like fresh clay to mold.  “No, don’t be embarrassed, it’s just easier if I can make a phone call and they take care of all the little details for me.”

“That must be nice” Brenda felt like she had been forgiven for making some stupid statement.  She didn’t know why but for some reason she wanted to impress this woman.  She already admired her, she seemed so sophisticated, so cool, so ‘with it.’

“It is, but then that’s what money is for” Claudia said without any shame.  She had money, she wasn’t flaunting it, she wasn’t shy about it, it was what it was.

“We really didn’t get to talk much the other night with everyone there” Brenda said hesitantly wanting desperately to continue talking to this woman for some reason.  She felt flushed around her though as though she were stupid or something.  She knew she was attracted to her and Ann had said she was attracted to Brenda.  Maybe Ann was wrong.

“Was there something you wanted to talk about specifically?” Claudia asked.  She waited.  This was all part of the game.  Brenda didn’t realize it but she was slowly being reeled into Claudia’s net.  If she played nicely, she was in for quite a good time, if she was stupid, she would be thrown back in an instant.

Brenda shrugged as though indifferent but her statement belied that “no, I just wanted to get to know you better.”

As I wanted to know more about you, thought Claudia as she contemplated just how to proceed with this naive chubby little girl.  “That’s sweet, I wanted to get to know you too.”

Brenda was surprised, maybe Ann wasn’t wrong.

Claudia led the conversation from there.  Before Brenda knew it she was telling Claudia her entire life’s story and still didn’t know a lot about Claudia other than she had put herself through school, did some kind of investment like banking for herself and could afford this house and others elsewhere.  Brandy traveled with her everywhere.

Claudia invited her to lunch and Brandy found herself eating a ham and cheese on rye with lettuce and drinking a nice little wine that went directly to her crotch much to her surprise.  At 26 she had partied at college and slammed beers down that had taken longer to affect her like this but something about being around Claudia was causing her all sorts of difficulties.  She didn’t know how to make her interest known though, she had never been with someone like Claudia and she desperately wanted to.  Her insecurities were working against her.

Claudia knew of Brenda’s interest, oh yes, she knew.  It was instinctive.  It was also calculated.  Brenda was perfect for Claudia’s plans but she was too eager and too easy.  Claudia didn’t want to harm her in any way, she wanted to take her along slowly, introduce her to her world, slowly.  She wanted her willingly.  That was why she spent the day with her getting her to open up about herself.  Telling Claudia little details that she hadn’t intended to share.  Claudia’s mind was like a steel trap and she absorbed a lot more about Brenda than she had ever intended.  Little details that would help her later she filed away in her incredible mind.  She also laid the groundwork for her seduction.  She could have already had Brenda panting beneath her but she had more intentions for this chubby little brunette than a quick roll in the hay.

Slowly over the next week she exerted her authority over Brenda.  Little things like changing her style of makeup.  She made Brenda ask for it though.  She didn’t offer.  Her suggestions, while casual, were calculated to make Brenda want to do things for her, to please her.  Claudia wanted her to change her mode of dress too, the artsy crafty things she wore now were fine for the beach but if they were to be seen in public she really needed a drastic change.  They weren’t at that point in their relationship yet though although Claudia could already tell by the admiring glances, the casual comments, the longing in her soon-to-be-lover’s eyes that she wanted to please Claudia on everything.

It wasn’t until the first week was over though that Claudia finally kissed Brenda.  Even then she made it seem like it was Brenda’s idea.  While she didn’t reject her, she didn’t enfold her in the embrace she wanted to.  She let Brenda’s novice attempt be all about Brenda.

“Was that okay?” Brenda asked from where she stood looking up into Claudia’s intensely blue eyes.

Claudia smiled, throwing her a bone “that was fine.”  She caressed along Brenda’s face slipping imaginary locks of hair away from her cheek as she took advantage of the moment, she let her perfume on her wrist work its magic against the woman she could have taken at any moment.

Brenda had smelled Claudia’s perfume before this but being this close and having her touch her was heavenly.  She breathed in deeply to steady her nerves but it didn’t seem to help.  She was way out of her league, she knew it, but she couldn’t help herself.  Claudia was so....intoxicating.

“Would you like to go shopping tomorrow?” Claudia asked as she watched the shorter girls eye’s becoming unfocussed.

“I’d love to” Brenda answered breathlessly hoping for another kiss but not sure if she should take the initiative.

“I’ll pick you up at 9?” She wanted to smile, she knew exactly what she was doing to Brenda and while she wanted more, she wanted it NOW, she wouldn’t take this tasty morsel until she was ready, absolutely ready.

Brenda’s mind was having a hard time putting cohesive words together.  Claudia’s hand had moved from her cheek to the back of her neck where she was lightly touching, her fingers feathery light across the nape of her neck, playing with the little hairs there.  “Yes, that would be fine” she finally managed before throwing caution to the winds and leaning up for another kiss.

Claudia let the peck become deeper this time.  She opened her lips to let Brenda’s tongue hesitantly come inside her mouth.  She played with the delicious little tongue, restraining herself from taking control and plunging her own inside, from grabbing Brenda closer and subjecting her to her will.  Instead she played it light, refreshing, and gentle.  Brenda moved to make it deeper, more intimate and Claudia broke the kiss, smiling down at her friend to ease the break and let her know it was okay.  “See you tomorrow” she dismissed the brunette as she gently pushed her out of the patio door where they were standing.

Brenda went down the steps and along the dark sands towards her friend’s home where she was spending the summer.  Her lips tingled from the second kiss.  She knew she wanted more but Claudia being older and wiser was taking it slower.  She respected her for it.  Claudia hadn’t told her much about herself but Brenda had seen the picture on her dresser and assumed it was a love affair that had ended badly.  She wanted what they had to be much more than a summer fling.

“Your home early” Ann remarked as she slipped into their summer home.

Brenda looked up at her friend, she had been totally unaware of making it back.  She had been that engrossed with thinking about Claudia that she walked the whole way back with no sense of time or passage.  “Yeah, we called it an early night” she responded.  She had spent nearly every day for the past week over at Claudia’s and her friends had naturally noticed.

“Something wrong?” Ann asked astutely noticing that Brenda looked flushed and not from the evening winds on the beach.

Brenda shook her head “I kissed her” she said with a triumphant note in her voice.

“And?” Ann asked pleased for her friend but still afraid that the Claudia’s of this world would hurt her naive little friend.

Brenda shook her head again “and nothing, she invited me to go shopping with her tomorrow.”

Ann nodded her head and watched the still dazed Brenda as she left the kitchen to head to bed.  She is going to get hurt, she thought to herself as she watched her go.  People like Claudia use and abuse.  Claudia was rich, she was sophisticated, and she was a woman of the world.  Brenda was young, naive, and very unsophisticated.  Ann knew there was no talking to her though.  She didn’t THINK she was naive or unsophisticated, she THOUGHT she could handle Claudia.  Claudia obviously was playing it very cool by not coming on to her friend too hard.  But maybe she was wrong, she had to allow for that, she didn’t really know Claudia but as a casual acquaintance, she hoped she was wrong for Brenda’s sake.  All Ann could do was be there for her friend when or if it went sour.

“That was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen” Brenda told Claudia as they left one of the exclusive stores in the mall.

Claudia smiled and asked “what do you mean” her eyebrow raised.

“You very nicely put that woman in her place” Brenda said in awe as she looked at her friend.

“Well, I certainly wasn’t going to put up with that kind of behavior” Claudia answered as she remembered the incident.  The woman had tried to sell her last year’s style of dress and then proceeded to tell her it was the latest and greatest.  It had a markdown price tag on it until the woman saw how Claudia was dressed and assumed she could take advantage of Claudia’s wealth.  Claudia had put her in her place and with enough class that the woman was left speechless.

Brenda had been in awe of her friend all day.  From the hot little red Maserati that had picked her up at her friend’s summer house promptly at 9 to the exclusive little stores that they had been shopping in all morning.  Stores that Brenda and her friends wouldn’t have considered to shop in other than window shopping.  They were pricey but Claudia shopped for quality first and foremost.

“You have got to try this on” Claudia had told her as she looked at the designer labels in one store.

“I couldn’t possibly” Brenda responded but she was sorely tempted, it was after all a De Larenta outfit.

“Come on, what size are you?” Claudia asked although she already had accurately guessed.

“That’s just it, they won’t have my size” Brenda said with enough regret in her voice that Claudia knew she wanted to try it.

Claudia looked at her directly.  “Your what?  A 16?”

Brenda nodded and blushed looking down at her feet ashamed.

Claudia turned to the display and began looking through it “then we will get it in a 14 and you can use it as your goal outfit.”

Brenda looked up in surprise “my goal outfit?”

“Yes, when it fits you will have achieved your goal” Claudia told her matter of factly.  Earlier in their friendship Brenda had confessed that she would like to lose weight and Claudia had remembered that.

Brenda tried on the size 14 and was amazed she could even get it on.  She could see it would look lovely if she only could lose a few pounds.

“That is going to look great” Claudia encouraged her.

Brenda shook her head as she looked in the mirror.  She had no illusions, who was she trying to kid.  She wasn’t going to lose the weight to fit into this terrific outfit.

Claudia watched her closely.  She knew that Brenda would look great in this outfit but she had to want to look great in it too.  “If you want, I can help you lose those pounds you’ve been talking about” she told her.

Brenda looked up in surprise at the offer and was tempted, she was sorely tempted but she knew she couldn’t afford the outfit.  She knew she would be lucky to pay for her half of the lunch bill in this expensive mall they were visiting.  She had only agreed to go along so she could spend time with Claudia, she only planned to window shop.  She shook her head.

“Look, Brenda, you want the outfit.  Let me give it as a gift to you okay?  I will help you take off those pounds so you can fit in it by the end of summer.”  She waited a moment before asking “Please, let me do this for you?”  Her blue eyes gazed pleadingly at Brenda.

Brenda melted and found herself nodding.  It was the first of many things Claudia did for her that day.  Small things, little gifts, big things like the outfit.  Even lunch taught Brenda a few things about her manners, that she had thought were fine, to learning how to read the wine list.  Claudia was teaching her things, subtly and for Brenda it was a wonderful day.  It was a beautiful day.  Claudia was kind, courteous, and in no way condescending.  Brenda found herself even more attracted to her new friend.

“That was wonderful” Brenda found herself exclaiming as they drove away from the mall.

“It’s not over” Claudia told her friend.  The hours in the mall had taught her a lot about her new friend and she found she was enjoying more and more of her time with the brunette.

“Oh?” Brenda looked over in the low slung sports car’s seat to inquire of her friend’s intentions “I thought we were heading back to the beach?”

“Would you like to go out for dinner?” Claudia asked as she glanced at her companion and then returned her eyes to the road and traffic.

“We had lunch at the mall” Brenda stated.  She was feeling a little uncomfortable.  Claudia had paid for everything today and while Brenda didn’t have a lot, she should pay for something despite her generous new friend.  She didn’t want Claudia thinking she was a free loader, she had been way too generous today.

“We’ve been at the mall almost all day.  I’d like to go to a movie later but I want to eat first.  Will you come?” Claudia asked, changing tactics.  She sensed what Brenda was thinking and she couldn’t blame her but she could forestall her.

“Claudia, I might be able to swing the movie but I don’t know if I could pay for dinner too” Brenda turned away ashamed for being poor.

“Hey” Claudia reached out to turn her face back, firmly “it’s my treat!”

“Claudia, I appreciate it, I really do, but you can’t pay for everything” she indicated the packages in the back seat that not only contained clothes that Claudia and bought for herself but gifts to Brenda.

Claudia released her face so she could concentrate on her driving of the expensive sports car.  When they got to a stop light she turned again and reached out to Brenda again “Brenda, I like giving gifts, I like you and I want you to have some things.  God knows I can afford it” she said gently, a little hurt in her voice as though Brenda would refuse.

Brenda looked into those amazingly blue eyes and saw the genuine hurt before she melted.  As Claudia’s attention returned to her driving as the light changed again she went to release Brenda’s chin again but Brenda captured her hand with her own as she cupped it lovingly to her face and said earnestly “Claudia, I don’t want you to think I’m after you for your money.”

Claudia glanced over as she answered “I know you’re not” and she pulled her hand back so she could shift the expensive car.

Claudia pulled into the drive of a modestly appointed building but a valet came running out to take the car and another opened the passenger door to hand a startled Brenda out.  As Claudia came around the car putting her ticket stub in her purse to take her hand and lead her inside she asked “where are we?”

“Dinner” Claudia answered distractedly as she led her friend inside.

Brenda looked around at the rich furnishings inside the building.  Nothing outside led her to believe that this building would contain such richly appointed displays.  “I’m not dressed” she hissed under her breath and wanted to pull her hand out of Claudia’s and yet didn’t.

Claudia smiled down at her as they stopped before a man who was smiling broadly at Claudia.  She breathed “your fine” before turning to the man who was greeting her.

“Ms. Schaeffer, it’s so nice to see you again after all this time.  Your usual table?” he must have assumed her acceptance as he turned to lead them across a dining room to a set of windows overlooking the harbor.  He sat Brenda first and then Claudia before handing them two menu’s and asking “would you care for some wine before dinner?”

Claudia nodded as she looked over the menu and looked up saying “yes, some Bordeaux would be lovely, you know my favorite” she smiled and then looking at Brenda asked “what would you like?”  Her blue eyes gazed intently at her friend who was feeling decidedly uncomfortable in the plush surroundings.

“I’ll have the same” she said resignedly.  She looked around at the obviously exclusive restaurant they were dining in.  The fact that it overlooked the harbor which she knew was also exclusive told her that it was expensive.  You didn’t get into these places unless you had money, a lot of it.  She had never even been to this harbor but she knew it was here, everyone did but you had to have a million dollar yacht or sailboat to park it here at their docks.  She hadn’t even known this building was a restaurant.  The bar was at one end of the entire breadth of the large room with crystal glasses and flutes hanging from the top and top notch liquor’s in front of the etched glass mirror on various shelved levels.  All of the seats and tables had cloth covers, the seats matching the tablecloths.  It spoke of elegance, breeding, and sophistication.  It also spoke of money, a lot of it.  There weren’t a lot of diners yet, it was a little early, but the few scattered about the place were glancing at the newcomers curiously.  Brenda waited until the man left their table before leaning over to Claudia to whisper “what is this place?”

“It’s the Bay Club” Claudia answered absentmindedly.  She was deliberately ignoring Brenda’s discomfort.  Brenda was dressed appropriately, comfortably, but Claudia knew the surroundings could be a bit overwhelming and she had wanted a good meal when she thought about coming here.  Brenda’s discomfort didn’t mean anything to her, it would pass.

“What is the Bay Club?” Brenda asked as she glanced around at the people looking at the two of them.  The fact that Claudia had held her hand in so public a place and led her to the table couldn’t have gone unnoticed.

“It’s a member’s only club” Claudia answered shortly as she turned the pages of the menu.  “Do you want a steak?  They have wonderful and exotic steaks.”

Brenda didn’t care about the steak.  She was feeling uncomfortable and then she thought what the heck.  This was Claudia’s show, she would go along for the ride.

Claudia immediately sensed when Brenda began to relax.  She was just surprised it had come this soon.  She thought the Bordeaux would have to relax her friend.  She realized she was resigned and this thought intrigued her.  How quickly she could resign herself to her fate...

The waiter approached with their red wine and waited as Claudia took a sip and said “excellent” before pouring them both a glass full. 

Brenda immediately noticed the glass wasn’t normal but rather crystal cut.  She admired the ruby redness of the wine before she took her first taste.  It was heavenly, she had never tasted a wine that went down as smooth as this!  It immediately made her feel warm and relaxed her further.  She was surprised that it only took one sip to make her feel this way and carefully returned the glass to the table so she wouldn’t over imbibe and make a fool of herself.  She watched Claudia carefully to imitate her actions so she wouldn’t embarrass her friend.

The waiter took their orders.  Claudia ordered a beefalo steak and with a little encouragement Brenda ordered a cut of Ostrich.  “It’s better for you than chicken” Claudia informed her.  The green beans and sprouts that would accompany it would be good for her new diet too.  She was going to fit into that gift of Claudia’s if it killed her.

“I take you are a member here?” Brenda asked when they were alone again.

“Yes, it’s good for business to be seen here occasionally.  Sometimes we conduct it out there” she nodded with her chin to indicate the boats that were tied to the various docks out the plate glass windows, some of them took up the entire length of the berth.

“That must be extraordinary” Brenda looked at the amazing boats realizing this was a level of wealth that was hidden from the common observer such as herself.

“It can be, it can also be terribly tedious” Claudia commented as she gazed out the window in thought.

“I know you’re in investment banking but what exactly do you do?” Brenda asked curious.  She knew Claudia had money, she would have to be pretty stupid not to realize it after all the time they had spent together but she realized she really knew very little about the woman she was so attracted to.

“Yes it’s all about investments but as I don’t invest my own money in their deals I take a commission instead.  My own money I invest very discretely elsewhere.  As a result they never hear of my failures and assume I am always making money, for them, for myself, and I really am but since they don’t see the whole picture I appear to be continually successful.”  Claudia told her without really telling her anything.  It was a tactic that worked in the business world and while Brenda could glean more as time went on and they were closer, she didn’t need to know too much about her at this stage.

Their conversation turned back to Brenda as Claudia adroitly turned the tables on her.  Over their delicious dinner she discussed some of the things she wanted to do after her summer was over.  It was nothing that Claudia hadn’t heard from her friend before as she repeated some of her plans.  It also showed Claudia that Brenda was a very truthful individual as the stories were all the same.  She didn’t correct her friend that she was repeating the same stories again but instead listened attentively and interested in her friends plans.

After dinner they took a little walk along the docks where the expensive boats lay in berth.  Looking at the various styles Claudia told Brenda a few stories about deals she had made on a couple of the boats.

“I’ve been on that one” she pointed with her chin as they walked along.

“It looks...expensive” Brenda replied looking at the ‘little’ yacht that had to be over 50 feet long.

Claudia chuckled “it is.”  She was holding Brenda’s hand and had to admit it felt comfortable.  She liked leading her around and showing her the world she had no knowledge of.

“Do you have a boat?” Brenda asked after a while.

Claudia nodded as she answered “I have had one but if I feel the need I rent instead.  It saves on maintenance and crew.”

Brenda nodded as though she understood.

“Hey, I wanted to go to the movies” she waited before asking “did you want to go with me or would you like me to drive you back to the beach?”  She gazed at the brunette expectantly.

Brenda couldn’t say no to her.  She couldn’t explain why but her earlier worry about paying her fair share had subsided.  She didn’t know how she could ever pay Claudia back but she would try, at least that’s what she told herself.  Nodding she answered “I’d love to go to a movie with you.”

Claudia hadn’t mentioned it was like a premiere.  An acquaintance of hers had a first copy of a movie not out on the market and was showing it in their private screening room of their mansion.  As she drove up the drive to the house Brenda had to ask “where are we?”

“Oh, this is a friend’s house” she said airily as she parked the Maserati in the drive behind a Porsche, a Mercedes, an Audi, and a BMW.

“The movie is here?  They’re expecting us?” Brenda asked in confusion as she looked around at the columns holding up the portico of the house.  “I’m not really dressed...” she began.

“Nonsense!” Claudia interrupted “your with ME!  Stop worrying” and she proceeded to tug Brenda along behind her.

“Ah Ms. Schaeffer” a butler greeted Claudia as he answered the door.  “I see you’ve brought a guest.”

“Hello Stephan, this is my friend” did she stress the word ‘friend’ thought Brenda.  “This is Brenda” she smiled at Brenda who was looking around nervously.

“Everyone is in the screening room, would you like a drink?” Stephan asked.

“Of course, you know my usual.  Brenda, would you like anything special?” Claudia turned to her and Stephan looked at her expectantly.

Unsure of herself Brenda quickly said “I’ll have whatever Claudia is having” and hoped that was the ‘cool’ thing to do.

Stephan nodded and disappeared.  Claudia looked at her slightly amused and began to lead her into the immense house.  She apparently knew her way to the screening room.

“Claudia!” several voices greeted her as she stepped into a finely furnished mini-theatre. 

Then began a round of introductions for Brenda who politely shook hands and greeted the other eight couples in the room.  Claudia wasn’t the only one who had brought a woman with her.  There were two other same sex couples, one with two women, one with two men.  Brenda realized it was much more accepted in this group than in other places she had been.  Stephan arrived with their drinks and Brenda was surprised to find lemon water with a twist of lemon floating on top of the ice.  It was refreshing and non-alcoholic.  Claudia watched her over her own glass at her first taste and then her eyes glittered in amusement over her surprise.

The movie was a comedy with Tom Hanks and they all had a delightful time.  The group was fun and knowledgeable.  The movie was a little over two hours long and afterwards they all mixed chatting.

“So your Claudia’s latest?” one of the women asked her.  Brenda couldn’t remember her name.

Turning she looked towards Claudia who was discussing something that looked serious with their hosts who were the two men who were a couple.  She smiled slightly as she nodded and answered the woman “I’m hoping to be.”

The woman looked at her in surprise.  “You haven’t slept with her yet?”

Brenda was surprised that the woman would be so bold as to ask.  What a rude question!  “No, we are just dating” she tried to say with dignity.  She didn’t want to seem unsophisticated in this room of moneyed people.  She didn’t know if they were clients or friends of Claudia’s and she couldn’t afford to be rude.

“Who’s just dating?” another woman walked up to ask as she just heard the tail end of Brenda’s statement.

“Apparently she and Claudia are” the first woman told the second.

The second woman blinked in surprise and said “you know, you kind of look like Kailee.”

The first woman exclaimed in surprise and said “your right!  She does sort of look like her doesn’t she?” as she examined Brenda closer.

“Who was Kailee?” Brenda asked feeling uncomfortable and stupid.  Both women turned to her in surprise as though she had asked an improper question.  The first women opened her mouth to respond when they were interrupted by one of their hosts.

“Kailee was Claudia’s previous girlfriend” he said as he gave a warning glance to the first two women and bestowed a friendly smile on Brenda.  Putting his arm around her shoulders he steered her away from the two women she had been speaking with.  “Don’t mind them, they love to gossip and let’s face it, the mysterious Claudia just oozes that certain something that they all love to talk about.”

Brenda felt a little overwhelmed.  She and Claudia had never really talked about her past girlfriends.  Claudia knew about all of Brenda’s previous relationships, all two of them; both in college, and nothing much.  One with a man, one with a woman, and it was then that she found she greatly preferred women.  She hadn’t pried about Claudia’s past but now she wondered.  “What happened to Kailee?” she asked her host.

“Wow, that’s a story, I don’t know if Claudia would appreciate me telling you” he hedged.

This only made Brenda more curious.  “Why don’t you tell me some of it, and I’ll ask Claudia the rest” she compromised.

He seemed to find this acceptable as he steered her out onto a balcony that overlooked a terrific garden lit with small Japanese lanterns.  “Let’s see, Kailee was Claudia’s from the word go.  They did everything together.  Kailee couldn’t do enough to please Claudia and the feeling was obviously mutual.  We all thought it was almost obsessive the way Kailee felt about Claudia but she handled it well.”  He paused for a moment.

Brenda waited, she anxiously wanted to know more but she didn’t at the same time.  She already knew about that obsessive feeling for Claudia, she was feeling the beginnings of that.

“They had some hellacious fights, Kailee was incredibly jealous of Claudia.”

Brenda could understand that too.  Claudia was gorgeous, and Brenda was...not.

“Claudia however wouldn’t allow her to feel that way.”

“Allow?” Brenda asked confused, she couldn’t see how anyone could govern someone else’s feelings.

He looked at her strangely and shrugged, she would find out soon enough, she might as well find out from someone who actually knew the truth “Kailee one night was sure that Claudia wasn’t at a business meeting as she said and when she finally found out where she was she drove there to catch her in the act.  Claudia was not amused.  She ordered Kailee home, they had a helluva fight and Kailee went home with her tail tucked between her legs.  Claudia followed shortly thereafter and saw what happened.  Kailee must have been very upset because she was driving erratically.  Claudia tried to call her on her cell but she wouldn’t answer.  She drove into the oncoming path of a semi and was killed instantly and Claudia saw it all and could do nothing.” he finished quietly.

Brenda stared at him horrified.  Claudia had never said a word.  Brenda had never asked and now she felt she couldn’t.  It obviously must still hurt her.  “That picture on her dresser?” she murmured.

He nodded “the brunette?”

She nodded and he nodded again to acknowledge it.  “Oh my gawd, poor Claudia” she said sadly.

He shrugged “some say she deserved it for the way she treated Kailee.”

She looked at him horrified not answering the statement.

“Claudia isn’t an easy person” he confided “she is however loyal and found Kailee’s jealousy embarrassing.”

Brenda thought about what she had just been told and her heart went out to Claudia.  She had admired so much about this woman, she was captivated by her, wanted to be her lover, and now she wanted to just comfort her, to help her get over the tragedy.  Was she the person to do it though?  The love was obvious between the two of them in the picture.

“Are you okay?” he asked concerned.  “Maybe I shouldn’t have told you?”

“No, I’m fine, poor Claudia though...”  she wanted to cry for her and she felt herself becoming emotional on Claudia’s behalf.

“Don’t ever let her hear you say that” he told her wisely.  “Claudia is a cold fish sometimes but she is also one hell of a businesswoman.  She will fillet you if she gets it into her head that you feel sorry for her.  She doesn’t suffer fools gladly.  I hope you really know what you are getting into with her.”  He warned her, he had told her Claudia’s sad past, but he had also warned her, it was the least he could do.

He wasn’t the first to warn her about Claudia, her friends had tried to as well.  Brenda though couldn’t hear the warning, Claudia had been wonderful to her and she deserved Brenda’s compassion for what she had suffered through before.  Brenda determined not to be like this Kailee person.  She couldn’t compete for Claudia’s love with a dead person but she could perhaps start over with Claudia and prove to her that not everyone was like Kailee.

“What’s going on out here?” Claudia’s cool tones startled them both.

Her host recovered immediately from their intense conversation and hid it quicker than Brenda who was still stunned, still contemplating what she had heard about Claudia.  “Ah, showing her the garden.  See how we got all the lanterns rigged now so you can walk through it at night?” he distracted Claudia long enough for Brenda to recover and pull herself together.  He shot a warning glance behind Claudia’s back at her.

After talking with her host for a while Claudia looked over at Brenda and asked “are you ready to go?”

Brenda was still a little numb by what she had learned and nodded dumbly.

Claudia thanked her host for a lovely time and Brenda shook his hand as he stared intently into her eyes trying to convey some secret message.

Claudia put her arm around Brenda to lead her through the viewing room and she said goodnight to many of her friends and acquaintances.  At the car she helped Brenda into her seat and got into the driver’s seat.  As she buckled in she asked “did you have a nice time?”

“Oh yes, that was amazing.  How do they get to pre-screen movies like that?” she asked.

“I think it’s something about being part of the screen-actors guild.  It helps with the voting or something.” Claudia replied as she put the car in gear and expertly drove away down the drive past the other richly appointed cars.

“Amazing” Brenda repeated, hoping her voice sounded normal.

They chatted quietly about the movie on the way back to the beach.  As they turned on a road that would lead them to Brenda’s friend’s house or further down to Claudia’s, Claudia asked “would you like to come to my house?”

Brenda was relieved that she asked, she was certain she had given herself away somehow and didn’t want to anger her in any way.  She breathed “yes” and was given a delighted smile by the attractive blonde in response.

Claudia pulled into the garage that was under the house and closed the electric door.  They both got out and pulled their purchases out, the bags and boxes from their shopping expedition, and carried them up the stairs where Brandy greeted them enthusiastically.

“You want to go out?” Claudia asked the dog who wagged happily at the question.  Claudia let her out and watched her momentarily.

Brenda crept up behind her to put her arms around her and give her a hug from behind.  “Thank you for today” she said quietly, still feeling bad for Claudia’s loss and grateful for sharing her day with her.

Claudia turned around and hugged Brenda in return.  She had enjoyed shopping with her and while she hadn’t liked the clothes she wore to shop in, she would learn eventually what was and was not acceptable.  Pulling back she leaned down and kissed Brenda on the lips, ever so soft, ever so sweet.

Brenda couldn’t help but want to deepen than kiss, it felt incredible.

Claudia though wouldn’t allow her to deepen it.  She felt the need to maintain control and Brenda had surprised her by impulsively hugging her from behind.  Not that she didn’t want it but she felt some of Brenda’s training needed to start now, however subtle.  She had introduced her to some of her friends, she had been seen in some of her usual places, it would be expected that her new friend understand the rules.  Claudia kept up the kiss but light and feathery, she wouldn’t allow Brenda to pull her closer and she pulled back when she tried.

Brenda wanted to open her lips and plunge her tongue inside but she sensed that Claudia wouldn’t approve.  She was delighted that she was kissing the beautiful blonde but she didn’t understand when she pulled back however lightly.  She however, didn’t want to put Claudia off and she hoped she hadn’t stepped over some invisible line.

Claudia surprised her though by capturing her face with her hands, they felt so soft against her cheeks and lightly taking her tongue and running it along her lips which opened automatically in a gasp.  She pulled back to smile down on the brunette as she stepped back to let Brandy back in the door.

Claudia opened a bottle of wine and they sat on the couches that faced out over the back deck and turned out the lights as they chatted quietly.  Brenda was pleased when Claudia began to play with her hair absentmindedly as they talked.  It made her feel so good to be petted like that.

“Would you like to spend the night?” Claudia asked as it got late.

Brenda wanted to, desperately.  But if she didn’t make an appearance her friends would call the police and report her absence.  She hadn’t thought she would be staying over and she didn’t want to worry them.  She also felt inadequate to deal with the emotions and what might happen.  She wasn’t quite ready. 

Claudia respected her decision and thought perhaps it was actually all for the best.  She had impulsively suggested it and if she was going to train Brenda properly she couldn’t give in to such impulses.

“You sure I can’t drive you, it would only take a minute?” she asked concerned as Brenda gathered her ‘gifts’ and made her way out towards the back deck.

“No, that’s fine, the walk will do me good” she thought about the size 14 outfit she wanted to fit in.  The exercise would do her good and she would start immediately to fit into the outfit as soon as possible.

“Just be safe” Claudia told her softly as she reluctantly let her out the back patio door.

Brenda turned to look back her arms full of her purchases.  She was surprised as Claudia leaned down and lightly kissed her again, she never closed her eyes as she stared intently into Brenda’s in the soft light of the deck that Claudia had turned on so she could see her way to the beach.

“Good Night” Brenda breathed totally captivated by the blonde and her beauty.

Over the next week Claudia lived up to her promise to help Brenda fit into the outfit, her ‘goal’ outfit.  Brenda found her feet heading down to Claudia’s every morning almost as soon as she got out of bed.  Her friends she barely saw these days as she spent so much time at Claudia’s.  Long walks on the beach with Brandy, stretches and bit of a work out on Claudia’s machines that she kept in one of the rooms of her home.  Nothing too strenuous but Brenda could already tell there were going to be results.  She was stiff and sore but she didn’t dare complain.

Claudia took over all her meals as well explaining why some foods although nutritious were full of natural sugars and ‘bad’ proteins that would keep her from losing weight.  Since Claudia ate and exercised with Brenda she found no reason to complain despite the aches and pains.  Claudia even generously massaged away some of those aches and pains and Brenda loved the feel of her long fingers and firm hands on her body.  She felt aroused almost all the time around Claudia now and hadn’t been allowed to kiss her since their shopping expedition.  She was already frustrated and getting moody.  She also got her period after that week so it added to her emotional state.

Since Claudia did have work to accomplish, Brenda spent that time cleaning and doing the dishes to help her out.  She locked herself in her office for hours at a time to conduct business and Brenda hadn’t wanted to leave but she had wanted to be a help.  She hadn’t been asked but had volunteered.  When Claudia thanked her, she continued to help out in this way.  She also took Brandy out on a walk now and then and this added to the exercise that she was putting in.

After the second week though, her period was over and Brenda was feeling very horny.  It had been building now for the weeks she had known Claudia.  They hadn’t kissed in nearly two weeks other than a brush now and then and Brenda desperately wanted more to their relationship.  She didn’t want to force herself on Claudia though and felt very unsure about how to proceed.  She knew Claudia had to be interested in her though for the amount of time they spent together, it wasn’t just friendship, or was it?  Her uncertainty was driving her crazy but so was Claudia.

“Claudia?” she asked hesitantly one evening after they had just finished a delicious dinner together.  Claudia was pouring a nice red wine, something she refused to give up despite the calories.

Claudia looked up at her friend as she finished doing the dishes.  Claudia appreciated her doing them since she hated the feel of the soapy water drying out her fingers and normally just stacked them in the dishwasher but there were so few that Brenda insisted on washing them right away.  It as a homey look and Claudia appreciated her volunteering.

“Where are we going with this?” Brenda bravely asked finally.  She had been screwing up her courage forever she felt but the weeks of no physical affection were making her wonder.

“This?” Claudia looked at the wine and wondered for a moment but realized instantly what Brenda was getting at.  It was time, she had waited and wondered for a while and Claudia had been waiting for some sign she was ready.

“Where is this friendship going?” she asked as she finished wiping up the water splatters and hung the towel on the handle of the stove but she looked up to ask her question really wanting to hear Claudia’s answer.

“I thought it was going along fine” Claudia stated as she filled two glasses and handed one to Brenda.

Brenda liked the fruity taste of the red wine that Claudia preferred.  She had taught her a lot about wines in the weeks she had known her but that wasn’t the knowledge she wanted, she wanted more from Claudia than knowing fine wines and good clothes.  “But don’t you want more?” Brenda asked feeling confused.

Claudia smiled, Brenda was endearing.  She didn’t realize how much she had changed in a few short weeks and it had been all her own doing, Claudia had helped of course but only when Brenda asked.  You couldn’t teach someone who wasn’t willing.  “Yes, I do want more, but I thought we were taking this slow?”

“I think it’s going TOO slow” Brenda said a little bitterly and Claudia laughed.

She nodded “perhaps it has gone a little too slow” she smiled as she put her drink on the coffee table in front of the couch she was leading Brenda to.  They often sat companionably together here after dinner and then after a while took a walk or sat out on the deck depending on the weather.

Brenda followed her and put her drink on the coaster as well.  She had learned early on that most of what Claudia owned was antique, authentic, and expensive.  You didn’t just place a glass on something that would leave a ring.  Coasters were there for a reason and Claudia’s disapproval was something she didn’t want to incur.  It had taken only one incident to make an impression and while Claudia hadn’t been angry exactly, her disappointment had made Brenda uncomfortable.

“Where would you like to see this go?” Claudia asked her as she gazed at her intently with those blue eyes.

“I was hoping we were going to eventually end up in bed?” Brenda said and then realized how crass that sounded.  How base.  She sensed Claudia’s displeasure at her being so blunt.  She didn’t voice it but Brenda knew.

“Is that all?” she asked as she studied the brunette’s face intently looking for any deviation from the truth.

Brenda wouldn’t think of deceiving Claudia in any way.  She was the most generous friend she had ever made.  She had helped her in so many ways, teaching her so much.  She just wanted to be physical with her, she craved the physical.  She herself didn’t have a lot to make a comparison with but she assumed that Claudia had plenty of experience and would be happy to teach her anything she didn’t know.  “No, I want a lot more than that” she answered a little shame faced.

“Like what” Claudia said carefully.  A lot hinged on this answer but only Claudia knew it.  She had carefully brought Brenda along, let her make all her choices herself, but before they went to the next level she wanted her in total cooperation, willing.

Brenda felt uncomfortable.  She was sure she had said something wrong.  That Claudia was offended in some way but she did want more.  She shrugged non-commitally “I don’t know exactly but I want to be with you.”

Well, Claudia wanted her to know, exactly.  “That’s it, you just want to be with me?” she asked.

“That and more” Brenda answered feeling almost as though she had committed some social blunder she wasn’t aware of.

“Brenda” Claudia waited until she looked up before continuing “you have to spell it out what you want.  I don’t read minds” she grinned a little to soften the words.

Brenda snickered a little, Claudia was right, she couldn’t assume anything.  “I am not sure, I know I want to be with you, to make love with you.  I don’t know what about after...” she left off feeling shy suddenly.  She couldn’t assume anything.  Claudia was established and Brenda just starting out, she didn’t know what the future held.

“Do you love me?” Claudia startled her by asking.

“I don’t....I don’t know?” she asked confused as she looked at Claudia.

“You said you wanted to make love to me, that implies there is love there, do you love me?” she repeated firmly.

“I don’t know” she repeated feeling even more confused.

“Then how can we make love if you don’t love me?” Claudia asked logically.

“Do you love me?” Brenda tried to be clever but she sensed she shouldn’t of asked.

“Believe me, you will know when I tell you” Claudia answered with a tone that was a little cold.  She wasn’t going to be emotionally blackmailed into anything.

Brenda was feeling uncomfortable now.  She felt she had been chastised and she wasn’t sure for what.  They were just having a conversation weren’t they?

Claudia let her stew for a moment while she thought over their conversation.  She took pity on Brenda though after a while and leaned forward to kiss her softly on her lips.  “It’s okay, we will find out later how we feel” she said quietly to the confused brunette before she deepened the kiss.

Brenda relished the feel of Claudia’s lips firmly on hers as she took her into her arms.  She opened her mouth and Claudia licked her way inside.  It was the deepest kiss they had ever shared and Brenda loved the feel of it.  Claudia felt so...masterful, so in control and Brenda just relaxed against her.  She felt inadequate against her, she didn’t kiss as well as Claudia but she could tell Claudia was a good kisser.  It felt so very delicious.  Maybe it was the way she took her head firmly in her hand and caressed her scalp with her fingertips as she held in her place for her kiss.  Brenda put her arms around Claudia and held her close feeling her warmth against her as they shared the moment.

Claudia’s tongue licked every nook and cranny inside Brenda’s mouth before she pulled slowly and reluctantly back.  She looked at her intensely before she repeated the exercise, over and over again until Brenda was breathless.  She could so easily have taken the shorter girl, she was ripe, and she was so aroused too.  Claudia really thought about it as she contemplated her next step in the girls training.  She couldn’t let her own libido dictate where this went.  She couldn’t afford to make any mistakes at this stage.  She held her close and moved her body against the smaller girl, arousing her.  Claudia could tell by her breathing, by her body’s movements that she was ready, that she could do whatever she wanted to her at this moment.  She reluctantly pulled back and just held her.  When Brenda attempted to kiss her again she let her lips along her jawline and neck but not near her lips.  She pulled away repeatedly until Brenda got the hint.

“What’s wrong?” Brenda asked breathlessly.

“Nothing, I just don’t know if you’re ready for this” Claudia told her turning it into something on Brenda and not her own misgivings.

“Believe me, I’m ready” Brenda tried to keep it light.  She knew she wanted Claudia, had wanted her for weeks, this opportunity hadn’t come up like this before and she knew she wanted her without a question.

Claudia smiled, she was ready, she knew that, she had known from practically day one.  She wasn’t however...ready for what Claudia wanted in a partner.  Or was she?  “I want you to be sure, I don’t want you to change your mind after we have been together and then have regrets.”

“Claudia, I have wanted you for weeks, I just didn’t want to push myself on you,” she looked down as her own misgivings overtook her “don’t you want me?”

Claudia smiled, she knew it wasn’t false modesty on her insecure little friend’s part that had her looking down.  She gently lifted her chin with her finely manicured finger and said gently “I want you to be sure” her blue eyes gazed deeply into Brenda’s “because I don’t just want a one-time deal, I want a lot from you, I want possibly forever.”

As Brenda walked home she thought about what Claudia had said and inferred.  This had become a lot more complicated than she had thought it was.  Was she missing something?  Her inexperience was working against her and she knew she needed some advice.

Claudia watched her walk away with some regret.  She could so easily have taken the younger woman tonight, she was naive enough that she wouldn’t know what had hit her before Claudia had her way with her.  She didn’t however just want her, she wanted her to want what Claudia offered and on her terms.  She thought about her and the situation a long time before firmly going into her bedroom and moving to her dresser.  She gazed at the picture of her and another woman, of Kailee for a long time.  She felt the regrets begin to assail her almost immediately.  She pushed them aside, she wouldn’t make the same mistakes again, and she had learned her lesson.  It didn’t stop the tear in her heart that threatened to choke her though.  She grasped the frame firmly and lovingly as she gazed down remembering the woman she had loved.  She opened her dresser drawer and buried the picture under the clothes that lay there before firmly closing the drawer and moving on with her life.

“Did she offer something permanent?” Ann asked incredulously.

Brenda shook her head “no, not really, she just said she didn’t want a one-time deal but possibly forever.”

They were sitting in the kitchen re-hashing out things so that Brenda could gain some perspective.  She hadn’t gotten a lot of sleep since she had stayed up thinking about Claudia all night and what she wanted with the older woman.

“We haven’t seen a lot of you recently, you’ve been spending a lot of time with her” Ann mulled over the situation not sure how much she should interfere, but Brenda had asked for help.

Brenda looked down at the fruit plate she was eating, a lot had changed for her since she had met Claudia.  “I know, I’ve been spending a lot of time with her, I can’t seem to help myself.”

“But does she want you too?” Ann asked knowing there were a couple of ways that question could be taken.

Brenda looked up and answered “physically?” she shrugged remembering last night “I think she wants me but she says she wants more.”

Ann realized this was serious.  The rumors she had heard about Claudia concerned her and she didn’t want to worry about her friend.  “Brenda” she waited until her friend was looking right at her “I don’t want to see you get hurt” she reached out her hand and touched Brenda’s “Claudia is a lot more sophisticated than any woman you have met or known.  You have to be sure before you sleep with her or more.”

Brenda realized her friends concern “I think I’ve fallen in love with her.  She has been so kind and generous, how could I help it.”

Ann’s heart sank, her friend would have to learn the hard way.  Nothing she could say would keep her from the path she had set herself on.  “We’re here if you need anything, just a shoulder to cry on or a couch to sleep on.”

“I’m not moving in with her Ann” Brenda said confused.

Ann wasn’t so sure about that...

“Your late” Claudia said when she saw Brenda later that morning.  She actually hadn’t minded, it allowed her to get some work done but she had wondered where she was.

“Yeah, I had to help Ann” she said breathlessly, she had jogged the entire length of the beach from her friend’s house and the sand hadn’t been kind to her out of shape body.  But the point was that she HAD jogged the entire way when just weeks before she hadn’t had the stamina to do more than walk that far.

Claudia eyed her wondering if there was more but decided to ignore it as they went into the room where her exercise equipment was and began working out.  As punishment for Brenda’s tardiness she increased the amount of each exercise marginally, not so that Brenda noticed it immediately but the overall effect would hit her body later.

“Damn, I’m beat” Brenda breathed as they sipped lemon water over ice.

“Did you get enough sleep?” Claudia asked perceptively.

Brenda looked at her guiltily and shook her head.

Claudia’s eyebrow raised in question, waiting.

“I couldn’t sleep very well” she confessed finally.

“What were you thinking about?”

“You” she knew her cheeks were blushing.

Claudia smiled slightly but ignored what she had said.  She set about fixing them a salad for their lunch.  She had a few fruits and several vegetables that were natural oxidants and would help burn the fat from her chubby friends frame.  They ate their meal mostly in silence.  The dog knew something was going on by the repeated inquiring looks she sent her owner.  There was tension in the atmosphere and they were all aware of it.  Finally, they were done with their lunch and Claudia left the dishes to Brenda while she went into another room.

Did I do something wrong?  Brenda thought as she quickly washed the few dishes.  She knew she admired and was very attracted to Claudia but she was a moody bitch sometimes and Brenda wasn’t sure that they had enough to sustain a relationship.  She had never seen her angry but her displeasure was enough to make Brenda instantly contrite.  She wanted to please her.  She bowed to her superior intelligence and sophistication.  She saw nothing wrong with letting Claudia take the lead, she respected her opinions and knowledge.

Brenda wandered the house looking for Claudia after the dishes were done.  She found her working in her ‘project’ room at something.  She had used the sewing machine and was hand stitching something now.  Brenda watched her curiously as she expertly applied the needle and thread.

Claudia had listened for Brenda’s footsteps in the hallway and knew the minute she was in the room with her.  She was very aware of her friend and where she was as she observed her.  She had wanted to be finished with this gift before she saw it but she had a few more stitches...

“This is for you” she showed the finished project to Brenda.

Brenda took and said “thank you” automatically.  She looked at it curiously as she turned it in her hands.  It appeared to be a one inch leather band with rhinestones sewn intermittently into it.  At the back of it was an odd little clasp with a small lock on it that the one side obviously fit into it like a thin belt to lock them together.  Wait, those weren’t rhinestones!  She saw a packet that read Swarovski on it.  These were Swarovski Crystals!  She looked closer, the center one was even more different than the other crystals, it dangled while the others were sewn tightly to the leather band, could it be a real diamond?  She looked up from her examination in confusion.

Claudia watched her as she looked at the present in her hands wondering when she would realize it for what it really was.  As she looked up she knew she still hadn’t realized it significance.

“Is this a real diamond?” she asked incredulously.

Claudia smiled and nodded “only the one, the rest are crystals” she indicated the bag she had pulled them from on her sewing table.

“It’s beautiful” she breathed and then frowned “but I don’t understand?” she looked up at Claudia’s intensely blue eyes in her confusion.

“It’s a gift.  I’d like you to wear it, but only if you want.” She said it quietly but she wondered if Brenda was astute enough to realize it’s significance.

“It’s beautiful but you’ve given me so much” she referred to their shopping expedition.

Claudia surprised her by standing up and pulling her into her arms “I want you to know, I want the world to know, that you are mine” she whispered huskily before bending her head to kiss Brenda.

Brenda had no time to wonder about what Claudia meant exactly as she melted into the older woman’s arms.  She had wanted this, this amazing woman for so long and having her initiate a kiss between them she wasn’t going to question it.  Claudia kissed Brenda until she was mindless with need, with want, with a longing she had never quite felt before.  She had dreamed of feeling like this but not known the reality of it, ever.  Claudia touched her in such a loving and caring way she didn’t question the demands she made on her body.  The way she expertly stripped her clothes from her body and touched and felt her way over it as though she owned it.  Her clothes and gift were left on the floor in a pile.

“Come” she finally breathed as she aroused Brenda to a fever pitch.

Brenda couldn’t think for herself she was so inflamed with lust.  Whatever Claudia wanted to do she was willing.

Claudia led her into the bathroom and quickly stripped out of her own workout clothes.  Brenda had very little time to admire the taller woman’s enticing body before she was pressing a button in the shower and instantly ten shower heads were cascading down and from various points.  Claudia pulled the bemused brunette into the stall with her, it was large enough for at least six people, and began to expertly wash her.  She pumped a delicious smelling soap from a dispenser she had on the wall of the stall and played it over Brenda’s body.  When Brenda tried to return the favor, her heated imagination taking over for her, Claudia held her hands still and said “no” gently but firmly as she washed her own body.  Claudia seemed to pay particular attention to their crotches as she expertly soaped and rinsed their bodies.  Brenda felt like a fool to be standing there letting Claudia do this to her but as she wanted what she hoped would come next she let her.  Her body was so aroused already, this only added to the foreplay in her mind.  Her hair had probably never had such expensive soap and conditioner in it, it felt wonderful and Claudia squeezed the excess water out of it as they dried off with luxuriously thick towels.

Without a word she took Brenda’s hand and led her to her bedroom.  Brenda had seen it many times but not under these circumstances.  She still looked around curiously and immediately noted the lack of one particular picture and it’s frame.  She had no time to wonder though as Claudia had her full attention almost immediately.

Kissing her deeply she soon inflamed her again with the lust she had felt earlier.  She thought perhaps that the lust had never really left, just banked itself until it could have an outlet.  Many was the time she went home and took care of her needs because Claudia was out of reach.

“Get on the bed” Claudia ordered her gently.

Brenda climbed on the queen sized bed and lay there expectantly as Claudia watched her.  Her blue eyes looked very intense as Brenda gazed at her able to see her incredible body in all its naked glory for the first time.  High breasts with delicious cherry topped nipples ached to be sucked and touched Brenda thought with relish.  A definite six pack topped the neatly manicured V between her endlessly long legs.  It was obvious she took exquisite care of her perfectly toned body, it was healthy, it was in perfect shape and Brenda would have been self-conscious about her own chubby frame if she hadn’t seen the way the blonde’s eyes looked at her hungrily.

Claudia looked down on the brunette in the middle of her bed with anticipation.  This was the beginning, this was where she taught her what being her lover was all about.  She wanted this, she had given herself willingly, and she would see if she was willing to continue as Claudia wanted things.  She crawled onto the bed next to the brunette and gazed down at her for a moment.  Brenda reached out but Claudia pinned her hands effortlessly.  She leaned down and kissed the woman without touching her in any other way.  Pulling back she whisperedly asked what Brenda thought a stupid question “do you want me?”

Brenda smiled at the question and tried to reach up to kiss her again but Claudia pulled back minutely so she couldn’t reach her.  “Answer me” she ordered, her voice changing marginally.

Brenda found herself answering almost automatically to the command.  What she didn’t realize in the weeks of their friendship as it was forming that Claudia had been conditioning her to answer her commands automatically and without question.  Claudia was in command and Brenda who desperately wanted her and wanted to please her had learned unconsciously to obey.  It was how Claudia wanted things and Brenda was willing to do whatever she wanted her to.  “Yes” she gasped out.  Her body was inflamed from the kisses that Claudia had expertly bestowed on her.  She wanted desperately whatever came next.

“Sit up” Claudia commanded as she released her hands from where they were pinned to the bed.

Brenda was confused, was this part of the lovemaking she was expecting?  She sat up automatically and was rewarded with a slight smile on her lovers face.  This made her feel good so she listened and obeyed just as quickly when she was told to turn over and get up on all fours.  She didn’t want to question anything Claudia wanted of her but was this lovemaking?  She wasn’t very experienced but she had been with two other people and they had never done anything like this.

Claudia examined her as she propped herself on the bed on all fours.  Her breasts hung pendulously down from her body.  Gravity was not in her favor as her chubby stomach did the same, she couldn’t pull it in as she could on her back or when she stood.  Claudia didn’t mind though.  She covered her body with her own cuddling her close, closing her eyes for a moment at the contact, indulging herself for a moment.

Brenda loved the feel of Claudia’s body against her own.  It was so warm from the shower they had shared.  Her healthy breasts pressed against her back felt wonderful.  She was about to question what they were doing when Claudia caressed around her back, along her sides, and to her front, taking her breasts which were hanging down and gently cupping them back to her body and squeezing.  Brenda gasped at the sensation.  Claudia allowed the nipples between two of her fingers and squeezed them together.  The second gasp made her smile.  She ground her mound suggestively against Brenda’s buttocks feeling the heat of her body against her own.  She moved so that she could nuzzle the brunette’s hair away from her neck and gently began kissing and nuzzling along it and was rewarded with goose bumps along Brenda’s back and arms.  She cupped her body around Brenda’s as she played with her breasts and kissed her neck, occasionally gently biting and sucking on the skin.  She listened to the gasps and eventually the whimpers before she changed tactics.  Releasing one of Brenda’s breasts she moved it down caressing across her stomach, she felt Brenda’s muscles contract at the contact and continued on down to where her hairy bush waited for her fingers.  She had observed that bush in the shower and thought about trimming it but hadn’t wanted to spoil her seduction, she would take care of it later.  Now however she played with the hair in her fingers, lightly tugging it.  One finger dipped between the nether lips and she could tell as Brenda’s butt bucked into her that she touched her engorged clit.

Gawd, this felt incredible Brenda thought to herself as she crouched there waiting.  She desperately wanted to be on her back and feel the weight of Claudia’s body against her but really, she had Claudia’s body against hers and the sensations she was provoking from her body despite the posture they were in were doing wonders.  The goose bumps, the nibbles, the caresses were all inflaming her already aroused libido.

“Kneel up” Claudia whispered into her ear as she reached to lick it with her tongue.

Brenda wanted to fall flat to the mattress but she pulled herself up and kneeled as she had been told.  Her arms went up to touch her lover, reaching anything she could reach, one hand went to Claudia’s blonde covered head to encourage her, one tried to hug her from behind.  Closing her eyes so she could enjoy the sensations that Claudia was causing she shivered when those fingers plunged between her legs and painfully thrust up and in.

“Spread them” Claudia commanded and without hesitation Brenda spread her legs.  The pain immediately lessened.  Her legs felt curiously weak though.  They didn’t want to support her and she wavered.  Claudia immediately realized her problem and ordered “grab hold of the headboard.”

Brenda had to reach out for the headboard which caused her body to reach out but allowed Claudia to access her body more fully.  Her fingers began a thrusting sensation between the brunette’s legs, her thumb rubbing on her engorged clit.  Her other hand was kneading and tweaking the breast and it’s erect nipple.  She kept them in amazing synchronization as she kissed and nibbled along her back and neck.  The sensations were wonderful and Brenda wasn’t unaffected.  Before she realized it she had her first orgasm.  She had never had an orgasm with another person, even her previous two lovers had never given her one and it amazed her as her body tightened and then shuddered in convulsions.  It was nothing like the ones she had given herself and the comfort she got from Claudia’s closeness gave her a sense of well-being that she couldn’t describe.

Claudia wasn’t unaffected.  The view she had of Brenda’s body spread out in a supplicant pose almost had her rubbing herself to completion.  She held off though, there was a lot more she wanted from her new lover.  “Turn over and lay down” she whispered as she held Brenda and worked her body to completion of the first orgasm.

Brenda turned over into the position she considered ‘normal’ lovemaking and waited anxiously, hopefully, for what Claudia would do next.  She wasn’t disappointed as Claudia leaned down, her long blonde hair hiding what her face was doing.  Brenda reached out to hold it up so she could watch as Claudia took first one nipple and then the other in her mouth and licked and sucked at it.  The feeling was a lot different from when the others had touched her there or when she had touched herself.  Something about Claudia’s mouth and tongue and the way she so determinedly brought both nipples to attention was different.  Brenda thought perhaps it was the love she felt for this woman, and she could admit it to herself, she did love her, that made all of this different.  Anything she wanted to do with her and to her, acceptable.

Claudia caressed and played with the smaller woman’s body with her fingertips, imprinting it all in her mind as she closed her eyes and played it over in her mind.  It excited her that she had a new toy, a new pet to play with.  Someone who could be molded into what she wanted, what she thought they should be.  Someone who wanted what she wanted.  She kissed her way across the flabby stomach and down to the bushy V of Brenda’s legs.  It really wasn’t acceptable to have so much hair there and she gave it a slight yank in her disapproval and then tempered the pain she had given her lover with a rub by her cheek on the satiny soft hairs.

Seeing her rub her cheek against her V, Brenda realized the pain she had just endured was nothing.  If Claudia wanted or needed to give her pain in small doses like that then so be it, she could withstand it for the pleasure she could see on her face.  She watched as Claudia made her first foray between her legs with her tongue and lips.  After that she couldn’t see because her head was pressed back enjoying the sensations that Claudia was causing.

Claudia thrust her fingers inside immediately to draw out the honey she knew was there.  Brenda’s first orgasm hadn’t been to the heights she wanted her pet to achieve.  She knew she could draw her higher and she intended for her to do so.  She could do it relatively quickly or she could draw it out, it really was up to her, her whim, her pleasure.  She chose to make it quick, her own orgasms awaited and she wanted them in her own time.  She began to lick and suck on the wetness she felt between her lover’s legs.  The orgasm she had caused brought on some of this wetness but the thrusting she was doing caused even more.  She pulled her fingers out with an audible slushing noise and thrust her nose and tongue into the V.  Her tongue began thrusting inside.  Her lover writhed and squirmed beneath her wanting more and she slapped her on the ass to quiet her.  The shock of it had Brenda remaining still to await her master’s pleasure.  She licked, and sucked, and thrust to her hearts content before thrusting the fingers back inside to give her lover the fullness she was craving.  Her lips and tongue began to molest the erect little clit that was waiting there so patiently for its lover’s attention.  She began to worry and lav it with attention, sucking it inside to feel the body beneath her trying to stay still as she played and pushed her higher.  In her thrusting she made sure she hit the girls G spot occasionally marked by her body going completely limp at that moment but getting more and more excited as the moments passed.  Her other hand played and tweaked a nipple as she tried to make her lovemaking all encompassing.  As she sensed Brenda’s orgasm coming on her she switched her tongue and lips for her thumb and Brenda was far enough along that she didn’t realize as Claudia began her ascent up her body and was thrusting inside her pushing her higher on her orgasm as she rode it to its conclusion.  She was kissing her mindlessly as Brenda tasted herself for the first time, greedily sucking on her lips and tongue as she cried out her orgasm and bucked and squirmed beneath the blonde who almost watched the whole proceeding dispassionately.  She wasn’t uncaring or unfeeling though as she watched Brenda.  She was gauging her reactions for future reference and enjoying what she had done to her.

Brenda had never felt something so intense before in all her life.  Knowing that Claudia had pulled it out of her made her feelings for the blonde only that much more intense.  Gratitude was replaced with love and she didn’t differentiate between it.  Only someone who loved her in return could do this right?

She was holding the brunette in her arms kissing her as she came down from her intense high and waiting for her ‘turn.’  It was when Brenda was finally cognicent of Claudia that she reached over and after unlocking it pulled open a drawer with toys inside of it.  Brenda watched with interest as she pulled a dildo out and an egg attached to a long cord and hand controller.  She wondered if Claudia was going to use this on her body but her protest of fair play, after all it was Claudia’s turn wasn’t it, was cut off when Claudia asked “do you know how to use these on me?”

Brenda nodded but without much conviction and Claudia saw.

“Here” she showed Brenda as she placed the egg on her clit in the space between it and it’s prominent hood.  Brenda noticed it was as though a little cavity opened up there for Claudia and the elongated egg fit there securely.  Claudia didn’t need to hold it either.

Brenda had a good idea what to do with the dildo but Claudia instructed her anyway.  She lay back on the pillow and stretched her legs out before her.  Her eyes glazed over slightly though as she told Brenda what exactly she wanted her to do to her with the toys as she kissed her, touched her breasts, and thrust the toys into her.  Claudia started the egg and ground against Brenda as she got on top of the blonde to cover her body with her own.  Brenda was soon instructed to stop thrusting and leave it in as she caressed and kissed and loved this blonde woman who was slowly losing her vaunted control.  Brenda had never imagined having sex or making love to Claudia to be like this.  Slowly the egg’s vibrations were turned up too high as Claudia’s arousal rose and she began to grab at Brenda’s body to bring her closer if that were possible.

“Oh, OH! OHHHH!” she cried out as she came, her body shuddering and convulsing in the throes of her orgasm as she let go.

Brenda held still except for caresses as Claudia bucked against her nearly throwing her off.  She was shocked to feel Claudia bite her on her neck, hard, and then licked and sucked at the spot.  She wasn’t sure even aware of it all as she twisted and gyrated against her in her throes.  Her hands had clasped Brenda’s buttocks and squeezed them mercilessly.  It was then that Brenda realized Claudia’s incredible strength.  It was painful but she wanted Claudia to eke every bit of pleasure out of the experience.  She was amazed, delighted, and awed by turns by the immensity of Claudia’s orgasm.  It lasted a very long time.

Claudia slowly came back down to earth and slowed the vibrations of the egg to a small hum as she licked her lips and began to focus.  Finally she switched off the egg and said “pull the egg out and fuck me with the dildo.”

Brenda looked at her in surprise, first at the language, Claudia never said the F word!  Secondly she wasn’t sure that Claudia had told her to begin again with the dildo.  Claudia stared at her intently, waiting and Brenda carefully removed the egg, imagining that the area was a little tender and for that Claudia was grateful.  It was tender!  The dildo she grasped in her right hand and began to tentatively thrust it in her lover’s body.

“Harder” Claudia told her as she adjusted her body beneath Brenda’s and arched to take it in.

Brenda pulled off of her lover’s body and knelt once again between her legs and began thrusting harder.  She bent over her lover’s body as she saw those gorgeous breasts bouncing to the beat of her thrusts and she wanted to lick them as she saw the nipples getting harder with each thrust.

Claudia arched even further into her mouth, into the thrusts as she grunted to them.  “More, more” she gasped as she wrapped her left leg around Brenda and reached up to grasp the headboard struts in her hands and use them for leverage.

Brenda was worried about hurting her lover but her demands for more could only mean she needed more and she thrust wildly inside of her knowing it had to hurt just a little.  Claudia went wild in another series of orgasm that wracked her body.  Brenda watched in amazement as a totally different orgasm sent the blonde into orbit.  She would swear that all the color left her face as her eyes rolled in the back of her head.  A primeval scream came out of the back of her throat, it was a cross between a moan, a scream, and something indescribable.  Brenda was scared for a moment she knew that kind of a scream had to have hurt her vocal cords.  She didn’t dare stop until finally Claudia gasped “enough!”

Claudia’s body slowly lowered to the mattress from its high arch.  Her leg came from around her lover’s body and flopped down on the mattress.  Her breathing was erratic and labored.  Slowly her numb lips returned to normal, she could feel them as she licked at them thoughtfully in the wake of her orgasm.

Brenda watched in awe as the color slowly returned to Claudia’s face as she came down from one of the most intense orgasms she had ever seen.  While not very experienced, the porn she had seen had never been this good.  She was amazed, she was thrilled, and she didn’t know what to do.

“Take it out” Claudia quietly commanded in a raspy voice.

Brenda had heard the damage to Claudia’s voice and obeyed instantly.  Gently she pulled the dildo from the blonde’s body and looked down to see the gush that followed it.  The entire dildo was coated in viscous white fluid and more of it flowed from Claudia’s inert form.  Brenda looked at it and wondered, no one came like this except in porn, or did they?  There had to be some basis for porn fantasies.  She saw in the drawer a box of baby wipes and looking thoughtfully at the toy and the wipes she climbed over Claudia’s leg and reached for the wipes to clean it.

Claudia watched as her lover carefully took care of the toy.  “Here” she rasped when she was done and would have put away the wipes.  She carefully took two from the box and wiped between her legs with the first and allowed Brenda to use the second one on her.  They were all thrown away in the waste paper basket beside the bed.  The toys and the wipes were put away in the drawer which locked with an audible click when the drawer closed.

Brenda laid down carefully next to Claudia when she held out her arms.  She had a lot to absorb from what she had seen and done today.

“Will you wear this now?” Claudia asked after they had showered together again.

Brenda smiled as she nodded and allowed Claudia to affix what was essentially a collar around her neck.  The one inch leather in its lock wasn’t too tight, it fit snugly as it should.  Claudia handed Brenda the key, cautioning her never to lose the key ‘to her heart’ as it would have to be cut off otherwise.  The choker looked very chic on her neck and it signified that Claudia owned her.  Brenda understood now.  Claudia had patiently explained a few things to her since their bought of lovemaking.  Not everyone could experience what Claudia had allowed her body to exhibit, not everyone was loved by a woman of such intense passions, but Claudia was willing to expose herself to Brenda, she was willing to try again.  Perhaps her heart would heal now, she had someone new, someone different to lavish her love on.  She had confided her story about Kailee with Brenda, lovemaking had apparently opened up a font of information now that they were intimate.  Claudia had shared so much more of herself as they lay there in bed and she explained Brenda’s role in her life now.

Brenda was happy with it, she was content.  There was so much to learn yet, so much she wanted to learn about Claudia, about lovemaking, about herself but with a lover such as Claudia, she was willing.

~The End~

Wet ~ Again

I dove under the pool of water as you came towards me playing tag.  The water felt wonderful as it bubbled up around us.  We had the pool to ourselves and were surrounded by lush wilderness.  It was beautiful and I looked up at the waterfall that fell gently to our secluded pool.  This distraction was enough for you to catch me and I laughed as you put your arms around my middle to pull me under.  I came back up sputtering, my long hair streaming out behind me.  You laughed at me, paybacks were such a bitch but I had to learn the hard way.  I looked at you with murder in my eye as I dove after you.

Around and around we swam in our tropical paradise, playing, touching, enjoying.  We were the only ones around for miles, we had heard of this particular pool and it’s heavenly waterfall, we had hiked here all dirty and sweaty, the water had looked so cool and inviting.  We were certainly the first to ever have this idea of swimming here under the waterfall, at least in our minds, and after showering under it’s incredibly strong droplets we were enjoying the luxury of the sun warmed pool. 

As I swam after you for my revenge I got a better idea, I dove under so you couldn’t see where I would be attacking from, or when.  I attacked in a way you hadn’t anticipated, I pulled first one string and then quickly the other before you realized I was there.  Your bottoms floated away before you could grab them and then I immediately attacked the top.  Since I needed air at this point I came up in one smooth flourish and grabbed at the strings holding your top up and as you made a grab I pulled it quickly and effortlessly away.  I put your top behind me and let it float away from me as I grabbed you to keep you from getting it back.  It was delightful to feel your naked body writhing against me trying to get back your swim suit.  Our struggles were only halfhearted as we giggled uncontrollably at your dilemma.

Delightful play though soon turned to something more serious as I realized your lush body in my hands.  Trying to hold you back from getting your suit I couldn’t help where I grabbed and the struggle soon changed for both of us.  Turnabout is fair play and I willingly sacrificed my suit to your fingers as I played with your nipples and breasts and then reached down between your legs.  I could tell the difference of your body fluids, they were thicker and warmer than the water that surrounded us.  Kissing you I fenced with your tongue as we both tried to gain dominance in this instance.  My squeezing your ass closer, to place our pussies together, to rub sinuously, decided it for you, you needed, and you wanted what I had to offer.  Slowly I let you flow back on your back as I kissed my way down your buoyant body.  Your breasts looked like two obscene buoys as you floated there but I didn’t mind as I was licking and nipping at their red hued tips.  Your hand encouraged me by capturing the back of my head and pressing against it to hold me in place, to tell me without words that you wanted what I was doing to you.

My one hand effortlessly held you up in the water, firmly holding an ass cheek, squeezing it, massaging it.  Fingers slipped between the twin cracks to rub and press between them.  Your breath caught but you concentrated on the feelings I was causing you, in you.  I could see that your skin was reacting to what I was doing, light goose bumps were raised all over from what I could see.  Slowly I maneuvered your floating body as much as gravity would allow.  My mouth, my lips, my tongue began to lightly play on the exposed clit that rose up to greet me.  I desperately wanted to plunge inside but had to be careful to support you in the water.  I maneuvered my hand so that two fingers could go along the crack and still my arm and the rest of my hand held up part of your ass cheek.  The two I had freed up lightly tickled along the slit, one headed for your rosebud, rubbing along it’s puckered tightness, the other slipped inside to your open orifice and helped me increase your excitement.  I couldn’t thrust hard or very deep or the relative weightlessness of the water would be disturbed and you would go under in a sputter of water and ruin what was proving to be a very sensual moment.  The light teasing of my fingers, my lips and my tongue were driving you mad but the excitement of making love in a pool of water under a waterfall, bubbles popping around us and coming up to lightly tickle your ass and other body parts as you lay there in the water exposed was proving to be something you had never experienced before.

I kept up this light teasing, knowing that any harder you would go under.  The combination was driving you mad (short drive I know).  You wanted it harder, you craved it harder, and yet the sweetness of it was having its effect.  I suddenly grabbed your hips with both hands to prevent you going under as you convulsed in an orgasm.  I smiled as I watched you try to prolong it but the balance was thrown off and I held you up as long as I could.  Nature is a bitch though and the water won.  You came up sputtering and laughing in joy at what you had just experienced.  I smiled even wider as you threw your arms around my neck to hug me close and kissed me in appreciation of what I had caused in your body.  It was light, it was erotic, and it served a very delightful purpose.  I thought perhaps you were going to say something really prophetic as your lips reached to my ear.

“Can you help me find my swim suit?” you whispered and I laughed joyfully.

We searched for what seemed like eons and found first my top and your bottom and finally after a very long time and numerous ‘distractions’ since we were both naked, the other pieces.  The water was churned constantly from the waterfall and it’s bubbles, and here farther away while it still contained bubbles it wasn’t as violent as closer to the falls themselves, but it was dark.  There was almost no current and also no light in the water or around the water, only from the direct sunlight from above in the canopy.  Finding dark colored clothing hadn’t been an easy accomplishment.

As I went to put on my suit figuring we were done and should head back I felt a hand on my arm as you turned me around and whispered “your turn” before your fingers took my suit from my hands and threw both of the suits near the edge of the pool and you attacked me.  Here I was, perfectly innocent, assisting you in the search for your missing suit, regardless of the fact that it was because of me that it WAS missing, and you attacked me, I should be affronted by your molestation.  I took it like a woman should, I’m proud to say, I didn’t JUST take it lying down, let’s face it, a woman has to do what a woman has to do.  Fingers thrust inside of me and immediately my legs wrapped around your torso.  The water was deep enough and buoyant that you couldn’t feel my weight but my spread legs allowed you to plunge deeply and I threw my head back in supplication.  You took advantage of it to kiss along my neck and suck on my earlobe.  It drove me crazy, the sensations were incredible.  Your warm lips and tongue against the coolness of the water, the heat of the tropical sun, the total openness of where we were, anyone could come upon us at any time.  I felt the need to hurry.  We couldn’t possibly be the only ones who had used this pool, who had hiked the distance to find it.  We couldn’t keep it to ourselves.

I ground against one, two, and then three fingers.  Your other hand came up to my breast and squeezed and massaged the erect orbs and then pinched and tweaked the erect nipples.  Were they erect from my arousal or from the cold of the water?  Who cared, they were standing at attention for your attention.  My delight in the afternoon and what I had done to you added to my excitement and I was soon dancing on your fingers with my hips gyrating to a primitive dance.  I flung my head farther back and barely you kept me from going under the water.  My long hair floated behind me as I gasped out my need.

“Oh, Oh, OHhhh” I moaned loudly.  You smiled as you watched my nipples become harder at the moment of my ecstasy.  I was so easy to read.  The warmth from between my legs was apparent despite the cold water immediately washing it away.  It took several seconds of intense and deep breathing for me to slowly straighten up and your fingers fell reluctantly from my body.  My legs slowly fell from your hips as I stood up on my own two wobbly feet.  You held me close in a mutual hug as we closed our eyes and just FELT the moment. 

When we opened our eyes and began to look about us we realized how wet we truly had become, we were pruny.  Smiling we began to pull ourselves out of the pool and lay out on the grassy edge totally naked to the mid-day sun which dried us rapidly.  It was decadent, it was beautiful, it was tropical, and it was our secret place, that is until someone else discovers our waterfall and pool.  I wonder if anyone else got as wet as we did here...

~The End~  

Kiss

I had some observations I wished to share and as I enjoy a good debate and feedback, I’m sure I will hear a lot on this subject.  Be kind or your comments will be deleted.  It’s really a matter of importance for a lot of people, especially as a prelude to good sex, before, during, and after.  I am putting this under Lesbian sex because I, like countless others am attracted to women.  Not that others don’t kiss, after all I’m almost certain I heard of controversy over men kissing men on television (lol).  But we have been assailed with romantic kisses for decades on the television and in the movies.  This heterosexual standard has been around forever.  Can you think of one movie, one, that doesn’t have a kiss of some kind in it?  Even the ‘kiss my ass goodbye’ kind?  Apparently this is an important rite of passage for everyone, not the kiss my ass kind, but the peck turned passionate encounter kind, on the lips!  I’m discussing my views on the subject.  Don’t shoot the messenger or you can kiss my lily white @$$.

Have you ever really thought of the anatomy of a kiss?  Most cultures kiss but there are some that find the thought of sharing or swapping spit to be abhorrent.  Then there are other cultures that make that little in the air thing with the sucking noise.  There is the peck on the check or the one on the back of the hand.  But have you ever thought of what makes a kiss, a good kiss?

Is it the person who gives it?  Their attractiveness?  I don’t think so, because there are some really ugly people out there in the world and they have managed to procreate, well maybe no one kissed them to do so.  But I digress, it helps if the person you are kissing, or they are kissing you, is attractive to you on some level.  It also helps if they don’t have body odor, bad breath (including halitosis), or a sore on the edge of their mouth.  Eew, yes I visualized that too.

A truly great kiss or kisser I think comes from practice.  Now I personally will not brag that I have had a lot of practice, because in all actuality, I haven’t.  I cannot count how many kisses I have bestowed or shared with someone else I have been involved with but at the same time, I can pretty much count how many people I have shared them with, or I like to think I could count them, my memory notwithstanding.  I am not talking just a peck on the cheek like you would give an acquaintance, again not that air thing with the kissy noise by someone’s ear, or even one you would bestow on a child.  I am talking an out and out lip lock that involves an exchange of saliva.  A deep passionate kiss that should, if it is done properly, involve a tongue.  And just for the sake of debate, who named it a ‘French Kiss?’  I mean, why do they get all the credit?  I’m sure it was around WAY before the French, no offense to the French.

Here is one word of advice, no one likes to drown in someone else’s saliva or have their tongue invade every breathable space in the crevice we call a mouth.  A good kisser lightly takes their tongue and caresses the recipients and if it’s mutually agreeable the other person reciprocates.  Sometimes they are a little shy and need persuasion, not that they don’t want to do it, they just might not know how, think of it then as a learning situation and you, the apparently better kisser, are to teach the world and make it a better place, they may even thank you for it.  If all else, you’ve made someone a BETTER kisser for the next person, consider it a sacred duty at that point.

This isn’t a moment to think about that ham sandwich you want to make for lunch though, you have to really think about your ‘motivation’ for this kiss.  You have to want it, they should want it, and unwarranted kissing can lead to the worst fights.  Sometimes kissing and making up are the best.  Even angry kissing can be delightful if you’re both into it.  But one sided, never works.  Someone ends up annoyed or angry in a way that means you won’t be getting that tender kiss you were angling for, or the desired results that may have followed.

Now there are many kinds of kisses of course and I am not an expert despite practice.  I won’t claim to know it all, despite the fact that I usually do, especially in my own mind.  But I digress here again, what kind do you like?  Personally, I prefer a mutual tender kiss, the kind that just make you sigh, melt, and then hold on as it progresses from there.  It doesn’t really require a lot of work (unless you are really bad) and you should just be able to go with the flow. 

Your lips, if you’re going to kiss with them (let’s hope we don’t have any deviation from the point here folks) should be in ‘kissing order.’  You don’t want the sore, previously mentioned, I’m shuddering here folks.  I know some of you can’t help it, whether it’s a cold sore, a zit on the edge, or something I don’t want to catch or even know about.  We don’t want to touch it, not with our lips, our tongue, or any other part of our anatomy.  Back to the topic at hand, good firm lips, not too dry, not too wet, firm without being formless.  Moisturize those suckers!  Relax them, you don’t want to make the person you’re kissing think you’re trying to go through their head to the back of it with those things or cut them through with razor like lips.  You also don’t want to be slobbering on them like a dog.  If you’re called “Bernard” by accident you can bet they aren’t talking about the saint but the dog!

A First kiss should be tender.  If you’re smart, you put a dab of perfume on your wrist at just the right spot so if you cup their cheek, or their head, the scent of it should assail her nostrils.  It helps too if it’s a pleasant scent and not one covering up something like body odor.  If you’re a man reading this, please disregard the perfume dab unless of course your aftershave goes on your hairy wrists that you just shaved because I can’t think why aftershave would go where you don’t shave, and I don’t want to know otherwise so don’t explain.  Also, I would like to make note of another observation.  You should NOT put perfume on your neck despite what you see in the movies.  On and in your hair yes, but soft creamy kissable necks NO!  It has been proven that when things get heated and you or your partner start tonguing along the neck, you or your partner just might taste that alcohol or other pheromone based or whatever you want to call your perfume (sweat does NOT count as perfume despite some people being ‘into’ it), and that kind of kills the moment as you canNOT get that easily off your tongue.  Some people have been known to have a reaction to it too, not a pretty scenario if you are trying a seduction.  Emergency Rooms are notorious for killing the seduction scene you were planning.  I digress.

A soft kiss, your head tilting.  Most people tilt to the right, it has been observed.  I don’t know if it’s because a lot of people are right handed or what, no offense to south paws but it is what it is!  Gently go in,  place your lips against hers, and pull back to see if it was okay with them and they wish to continue.  Because sure as shooting it isn’t going to be a tender soft kiss is she doesn’t want to continue.  She might be clueless, afraid, or whatever so proceed at your own risk.  A slap is a pretty good indication that your kiss was unwelcome or unwarranted.  I know I shouldn’t have to point this out but let’s face it, some people are CLUELESS.  I’m only doing my human duty by pointing out some of these obvious things.

Apparently, you should actually want to do this.  Believe it or not, it comes through in the kiss if you’re waiting to wipe the back of your hand with it.  Take note, if they immediately do this after you kiss them, it was probably a bad kiss.  Some people just don’t like kissing, I get it but since it’s a favorite sport or pastime of mine, I don’t want to hear that you don’t want my kisses.  Just don’t get in the situation then where we are kissing then because I have been told by numerous people that I am good at it, I enjoy it, and while they won’t give me testimonials, I don’t want to be kissing someone who doesn’t want it or mine!  Okay, this isn’t about me and my kisses, I get that, and I’ll get back to the point of my observations...

Eye contact is to be desired.  The eyes are the windows to the soul, I wax poetic, but seriously folks.  A glare will tell you, she isn’t that interested in you mashing your lips against hers.  You can tell a lot about what they might want, desire, or don’t want or desire by looking in their eyes.  Now if they are wearing an eye patch, dark sun glasses, or a blindfold, that is an entirely different matter and I will let you work that out for yourself.  Sorry, I can’t possibly cover all branches of the topic at hand for everyone in every situation.  But if she gets all dreamy eyed and leans into you, it’s a fair bet that she liked the kiss and would like more. 

Breathing is another good indicator.  Good oral hygiene should be addressed here but then that would be another chapter.  You want someone to WANT to be kissing you and if your breath is full of onions and garlic and you haven’t eaten them in years, we have a problem Houston.  But if her breath smells ideally like a flower, her lips taste of sweet wine, and her tongue...okay I’m not writing a friggin romance here, ahemm.  Let’s face it, nice breath is great when you’re kissing that girl you wanted to kiss.  Tic Tacs are cheap, take note.  I know it’s terrible when she has a cold and can’t breathe, but give her a break then and keep it to a peck, besides you don’t want those nasty germs she wants to share with you so you’re both miserable.  You have to be able to breathe through your nose when you’re enjoying a good kiss, a deep kiss, a passionate kiss.

There is a lot of history in a kiss too if you take note of it.  There is the kiss of peace.  Should be self-explanatory but apparently there is whole books written about when it hasn’t been given and wars ensued.  For a pretty homophobic society as a whole, men have been kissing men and women have been kissing women for centuries.  Not just on the lips but on the hand and other parts of people’s anatomy.

There is the kiss off of course.  Everyone has to know that one.  The phrase ‘kiss my ass’ is infamous in the English speaking world.  It doesn’t always translate well into other languages for some reason.  Hmm, I will have to research that someday and figure out why.  The visual of course can be incendiary, sending people to arms, or wrapping their arms around the appropriate person depending on their proclivities.

I Googled Kiss and got some very interesting results.  After going through pages of the band called Kiss, and as a side note that one member has an OBSCENE tongue length, gross, I came across a ‘how to’ section that helped enormously for those inept kissers who want a lot of information that does them no good in the long run.  I can’t say it enough, practice makes perfect.  This section could have been helpful, but.... It starts with the notorious FRENCH KISS and ends with HOW TO AVOID HERPES.  I can’t tell you how that made me feel and you already heard me about the sore on the lip thing.  Just when you think you’re going to enjoy something, something you could possibly be good at, they have to throw in a disease that is communicable by kissing, that could affect your whole social life, and more.  Kissing someone through a dental barrier (those rubber thingy’s) or a mask just doesn’t have the same appeal as a good ole lip on lip kiss.

A kiss, when it’s done right, with the right person and even sometimes with the wrong person, can be heavenly.  I heartily endorse the kiss.  I suggest you all try it on occasion.  It doesn’t matter (to me) where, or when, or why, but a good kiss, a kind kiss, a passionate kiss (careful in public with that one due to strange laws on the books and in Southern States for some reason), shows a vulnerability that you want to be loved and let’s say it, love makes the world go round.  I heartily endorse love, and in my esteemed opinion, it all starts with a kiss.

When you get the right kiss, the kind that encompasses your entire body, the whole body becomes clenched, your toes curl, your hands grip into fists, the right kiss...it’s more than mere words can describe.  For those who haven’t come close to this phenomena, I’m sorry, for those who can describe it better than me, kudos.

Could you imagine if you had to carry a license to kiss?  How about the oral exam (I crack myself up).  I know there would be many who failed this test and had to take it over and over and over.  If the instructor was attractive, the gig would be up.  How would you study for it?  I can see over eager teenagers going “Mooommm, I have to study” with their hormones racing to ‘take the test.’  Not quite like a driver’s test.  And there’s a thought, what language would it be in?  What about the written part of the test?

I hope this little ditty has been informative, made you think, and perhaps provided you with a bit of humor to ponder and share with your closest 100 friends.  I look forward to hearing from you and perhaps adding another chapter to this little chat.  So go out, be productive, and practice.

And practice, practice, practice and then practice some more.

~The End~

Please take a moment to go back to where you purchased this book on line and leave a review, good or bad it helps others like yourself determine whether they will buy and enjoy these kinds of books.  Thank you for your consideration.

If you have enjoyed NAME OF BOOK HERE, you’ll look forward to K’Anne Meinel’s splendid and unforgettable first novel:

SHIPS

CompanionSHIP, FriendSHIP, RelationSHIP

In print and E-book and available at fine retailers

SHIPS

CompanionSHIP, FriendSHIP, RelationSHIP

~ CHAPTER 1 ~

Have you ever met a person that you just were so in synch with?  You knew immediately that they were someone special for you?  Would you know how lucky you were?  Would you know they were the one?

Joan was sitting at the convention, yawning.  It’s been a very busy day.  Signing prints, shaking hands, listening to conversations until her ears rang.  It is already 4 o’clock.  One more hour and she is released from this prison.  Her manager comes up with another print to be signed.  Sitting there at the table she glances around.  Her booth comprises a 40’ wall of her various prints.  She has more but they wouldn’t fit on a 40’ wall.  Her originals fetch six figures sometimes, most only five figures.  More than enough to make her life comfortable and indulge in more painting at her leisure.  More paintings meant more prints and more money, a vicious, comfortable cycle

As it is the end of the day there are less people viewing the various artist’s prints and collections.  Her booth is on a corner at the end of the row.  First or last depending on where you started in the convention center.  Looking around Joan notices a tall blonde woman viewing the only three originals she brought with her to this show.  They are new.  Not in the catalogs or on the internet yet.  The prints are in the works so she can now sell the originals.

This woman obviously likes what she sees as she is smiling and looks as though she is talking to herself, not aloud but nodding to her own thoughts.  Intrigued Joan rises and walks over to the woman.  Standing out of the woman’s way but in her line of vision Joan gives her a little smile.  The woman turns her full attention on Joan and returns the smile.

“So what do you think?” Joan asks with a little nod towards the three new paintings.

Turning back to them the woman answers “Intriguing.  I could get lost in the daydreams that that one creates.”  She indicates the one with pink and blue clouds and cream.  In fact that’s its title: Clouds and Cream.

Remembering its creation, Joan nods and examines it too.  It does have that effect.  You look into it and begin daydreaming immediately.  For every person its different dreams yet the same effect.

“Good thoughts I hope,” Joan answers.

“Very,” comes the quick answer.

Looking on to the other prints the woman begins discussing the merits of some.  Many seem to interest her.  Her knowledge of the prints is very good.  She indicates a couple that she has copies of.  Chatting with her Joan realizes this woman must be a collector.  They talk about almost all the prints displayed before Joan introduces herself.

“I could sign your prints if you’d like,” she offers.

Amazed the woman turns to her and says, “YOU’RE the artist?”

Not sure if she should be insulted or not Joan nods and gives a tight little smile.

“How wonderful!” The woman exclaims.  “I’ve often wondered about the person behind these creations.  I’ve seen your catalog and it makes me want more of them.”

Genuine enthusiasm makes Joan relax.  They continue chatting about the various paintings and the stories behind some of them.  Examining the woman, Joan wonders what it is about her that makes it so easy to talk about her paintings.  It is a very personal thing to most artists. 

Joan looks at her as with an artist’s eye. The woman stands about 5’9”.  Her hair is blonde and streaked with lighter blonde; a typical site in California for this time.  It looks like she has a nice perm in it.  It falls to just below her shoulders.  She has the sides pulled back with clips revealing small diamonds in her ears and an ear clip on the left one.  She is wearing an off white pantsuit with a baby blue blouse.  The blazer fits her beautifully.  She carries herself well.  Her eyes are brown and twinkling, her nose long and narrow.  Her mouth not too thin but definitely not lush.  Her face is lightly made up.  She is very easy to talk too.  Before Joan realizes it they are announcing over the loudspeakers that the day at the art show is over.  

Joan’s manager comes over for a couple of last minute signatures and she complies.  The manager then begins to drape their booth with the protective drop clothes.  Joan helps and the job is finished quickly.  Saying, see ya later, the manager departs.  The woman Joan has been speaking with is still standing there watching Joan. 

“Would you like to catch a cup of coffee, dinner, or something?” The woman asks.

“I don’t drink coffee or tea either for that matter,” Joan grins, “but dinner sounds great!” Nodding her head in approval.  She has enjoyed the conversation with this woman over the last hour or so.

The woman introduces herself.  “I’m Grace Monroe by the way, Dr. Grace Monroe.”

Holding out her hand Joan says “Joan Woods, artist extraordinaire.”  Startled that she has been talking with a doctor all this time.

Grinning Grace takes her hand, her face lights up in an elfin grin.  There is a spark that both of them feel.  Neither let’s go but startled glances are exchanged.  The tingle goes all the way up their arms.  The handshake goes on a moment longer than necessary before they both realize.  Turning, they head for the exit at the end of the convention center.

Along the way they chat about other artists and their works.  As they reach the parking garage Grace asks “Would you like to take your car or mine? Or would you like to go over to one of the hotels?” Her head indicates towards the Hyatt in front of the convention center entrance.

“I’ve been using taxis to get around this time.  I’m staying at the hotel” Joan answers.

“Then you’re probably sick of hotel food.  Let me take you to a good restaurant I know.”

Grace leads Joan to a sleek forest green Jaguar coupe.  Admiring it, Joan catches Graces eye.  Grace is grinning like a Cheshire cat.  “My one indulgence” she states.  Once more Joan is taken by the elfin grin she sees.  Pressing her key button the doors unlock for her and they get in.  Grace drives smoothly out of the parking garage and to the payment kiosk.  Shaking her head as it cost $10 just for parking she says “What a crime!”  Turning to Joan she explains that a family could never indulge itself going to a convention and having to pay the expensive fees that they require and forget trying to eat there too.  It unfortunately keeps the masses away from things like this.  The sleek car pulls out onto Harbor Blvd. and away from the convention center.  Grace and Joan continue chatting as though they are old friends.  They pull into a nice hole in the wall restaurant a few minutes later.  “They have great steak” Grace states.

Going inside it’s apparent it’s a reservations only restaurant but Grace is spotted and immediately seated.  A lot of  “Yes, Doctor, How are you Doctor” goes on as they are seated.

Impressed despite herself Joan asks “They know you?”  Her right eyebrow rises a little with the question and the small grin on her face makes the sarcasm funny.

Slightly blushing Grace explains that she knows the owner and his family.  That she has helped them periodically.

“What kind of doctor are you?” Joan asks.

“I’m a psychiatrist.  I work at U.C. Irvine over in Orange.”

Immediately uncomfortable, Joan just sits there.  Noting her silence and her obvious distress Grace asks “Is something wrong?”

“No offense, but psychiatrists and psychologist have always made me uncomfortable.”

“Really?  Me too.  Do you know why?”  At Joan’s shake of the head she continues “Well we’ve been talking for over an hour now and you’ve been fine.  Is it just the title or something else do you think?”  Joan shrugs and tries to relax.

The waiter hurries over and takes their order.  Joan orders a salad with no dressing but extra croutons.  Then for the main course she orders soup and fruit.  Grace orders a steak, baked potato, and green beans.

“You don’t eat meat?” She asks Joan.

Joan explains that she has trouble if she doesn’t watch her diet.  Sticking to fruits, vegetables, and light meats keeps her system in balance.  No weight gain and everything runs smoothly.

With a few glasses of wine Joan relaxes and realized that Grace is probably right.  The title psychiatrist is probably what was bothering her.  Grace turns out to be a very wonderful person.  They talk not only about art but medicine, history, and a variety of other subjects.  Before they know it is 8 o’clock.  They even had desert but they are tying up one of the tables.

Both are reluctant to end their conversation.  Their blooming friendship was something both wish to pursue and it was apparent to both.  There was also a subtle tension building in the air.  Grace offered a suggestion “I’ve been invited to a party, would you be interested in going?”

“I don’t think I’m properly dressed” Joan responded, indicating her flowing outfit.  She was dressed ‘artsy’.  Her brown hair with its red highlights was long and flowing to below her waist.  She isn’t tall but has a fine figure.  A high bust with wide shoulders and a muscular look to it.  Her waist is trim.

“Believe me, your fine.  It’s just some friends of mine and they won’t care if you come half dressed.”  Hesitating a moment she added, “Well, maybe the half-dressed part they would mind.  But not in a bad way” she mused.  They shared a laugh as they walked back to the Jaguar.  Chatting about friends and their idiosyncrasies their conversation continued.

Grace headed the Jaguar back down Harbor Boulevard towards the convention center and past it heading in the other direction, further into Anaheim.  Pulling through a residential area she parked in front of an old house that had been converted into apartments.  You could see people were already there as several were standing on the steps with beers in their hands.  As Grace and Joan walked up they parted to let them into the front door of the house.  Taking their jackets was a guy that looked vaguely familiar to Joan.  Grace led them into the living room to meet their host.  People were sitting around on everything available - couches, the chairs, the tables, a few on the floors. Some were standing and chatting.  The room was fairly full.

Suddenly a voice aimed directly at them “GRACE!”  A short black headed woman with a very short haircut came towards them.  Her face was the palest of white and she wore bright red lipstick.  Her black hair was shaved as a man’s on the sides and she had a braided pony tail down the back.  Her black hair was matched by black eyes; a very striking person.  She was dressed in jeans and a tight sweater.  Holding out her arms for a hug she grabbed Grace close.  Joan looked on in amusement.  Something she had noticed earlier finally making itself clear.  Most of the people at this party were or had to be gay.  Not that gays give off any strange vibes but just how they were behaving and looked made things apparent to Joan.  The woman talking to Grace seemed vaguely familiar.  When Grace turned to introduce Joan the woman surprised both of them by interrupting with “JOAN?  My god I haven’t seen you in like 20 years!” 

Surprised Joan looked closer.  Thinking back 20 years to when she would know this woman.  Indeed she did know her.  They had worked together at a parts supply house.

“JO! Oh my goodness.  I never thought I’d see you again.  This is your house?” Joanne was a close friend once, one alienated by Joan’s ex-husband. 

Grace was amazed that they knew each other.  Further explanations revealed how they knew each other, how Grace and Joan had met.

Joanne pulled Joan over to others at the party.  She knew several people, stunned to see them again after so long a time had passed.  She saw Tina, Addie, and Ken, the guy who had taken her coat.  All gay friends from the parts store.  Another friend, Tracey, who hung out with all of them - straight and wild.  Due to her relationship with her ex she hadn’t seen them forever.  Thrilled they all talked and caught up.  Grace stood back and listened. 

Joan explained what she had been up to.  She was divorced.  Gave up on the parts house as it was a nowhere job.  Went back to school.  Raised the boys.  There were three of them now.  The friends were amazed as Joan had been the least likely to have children.  They were all so excited to catch up.  As parties go, this one went on and Grace wandered off to different friends and groups.   She knew most everyone in the house.  During the course of the evening Joanne and Joan found themselves alone and talking.

“I always wondered what happened with you,” Joanne stated.

“I looked for you but by the time I was free to do so, I couldn’t find a Joanne Chavez in the book.  No one knew where you were either and I couldn’t find the others either.”  Joan indicated Tina, Addie, Tracey, and Ken.

“Was it hard?”  Jo asked. 

Joan immediately knew what she meant; her marriage to Craig.  It had been awful.  They were young and Craig somehow made everything her fault.  They were poor but he made it worse with his irresponsibility.  Nodding in answer she took another gulp of her wine.  Looking around for Grace absentmindedly.    She saw her ensconced in a very undignified bean bag chair in the corner, surrounded by people all talking loudly.

Jo noted where her eyes had strayed.  “You know she’s gay don’t you?”

Turning back to Joanne, Joan answered “Yes, I’d have to be pretty obtuse not to realize that at this point.”

“And you two just met today?  Joan nodded.  “I thought you were straight?”

“I am.”

“Then what be haps here?”

Smiling at the funky way of asking.  Joan shook her head.  “I don’t know to be honest.  I just don’t know.”  Looking again at the corner where Grace was she was in time to catch her eye and exchange a smile.  One of those party smiles.  Yes, I know where you are, Yes, I’m having a good time too.

It was about 11 o’clock when Grace came searching for Joan.  Joan had met some of the most interesting people.  Not just the few people she knew but others she had talked with, debated with, exchanged information with.  Several were invited down to the convention. It was a relief finally to stop talking.  She’d seen Grace around the party too they’d exchanged looks a few times.  It was odd how intense those looks were.

“Hey you, are you about ready to go?”  Grace asked.

Smiling Joan nodded.  They headed for Joanne and a last goodbye.  Stay in touch.  Don’t let it be so long.  Joan gave Joanne and the other four one of her cards with her email address on it.  Hugging each of them goodbye.

Grace helped her on with her coat and they walked out of the house.  The immediate silence was loud.  Almost overwhelming.  They got into the car and just sat for a minute.

“That was odd” Grace indicated the house with a nod of her head.

“Yes, wasn’t it though.  I haven’t seen those people for ages.  I missed them.” Joan answered with a little smile.

“Were you involved with any of them?” Grace asked.

Laughing Joan answered “No, not possible.  If you had known my ex you’d understand, we were all just friends at work.”

Joan looked at the house with a nostalgic wistfulness.  Remembering the young people she had known then.  The adults they had all become.  Grace watched her face.  Finally Joan turned and looked at Grace.   Something seemed to connect between them.  Almost an electrical current between their eyes.

Grace leaned forward and lightly kissed Joan on the lips.  Joan felt a tug from somewhere below her belly button.  She kissed Grace back.  Opening their mouths the kiss deepened.  Grace raised her hands and cupped Joan’s face holding her there.  Joan raised her own hands and put them on the outside of Graces.  Then she slid them along to Graces shoulders and under Graces hair.  Pulling her head closer to Joan’s.  They had been kissing heatedly and caressing each other for a while before Grace pulled her head up.

“For a first kiss that was something.”  She panted slightly.

Stunned for a moment, Joan sat there looking deeply into Graces eyes.  She had never.  She had never, ever, had the thought of being attracted to another woman.  But what she was feeling for this woman went beyond normal attraction.  She felt it deep inside her.  Her whole body was tingling in anticipation.  Panting herself, she broke off eye contact, and leaned her forehead on Graces shoulder.

Grace kissed Joan’s forehead and just held her close.  She’s shocked, thought Grace.  She’s fighting this attraction.  I know she feels it.  I do too.  I felt it at the show.  I felt it at dinner.  I felt it all through the party.  Now, I feel lust like I’ve never felt it before.  I want this woman.  I NEED this woman.  I have to take it slow though.  She’s scared.  She’s in virgin territory, pardon the pun.

Their breathing returned to normal.  The windows on the Jag had all fogged up.  Joan pulled her head off of Graces neck and looked into her face.  Grace could see the puzzlement but she also could see the wanting in Joan’s eyes.  Let her make the next move Grace thought.  And Joan did.  She took her hand and caressed Graces jaw line.  Back and forth.  Under Graces ear she lightly tickled with her fingers.  Her eyes never left Graces.  Joan could read the pleasure on Graces face from the caresses.  Grace knew the minute that Joan decided to kiss her again.  Heated caresses followed.

A loud noise outside the car attracted their attention.  They reluctantly pulled apart.  Both were panting.  You could smell the want, the need, in the air.  Both sat back in their bucket seats.  Finally Grace turned to Joan.  “Would you like to see my place?”

Joan knew what Grace was asking indirectly.  It was a big step.  Joan didn’t want to lose this person who had come into her life so suddenly.  Not trusting herself to speak, Joan nodded.

Grace started up the Jag and pulled away from the curb after the efficient defogger had cleared the windows.  Reaching out she touched Joan’s hand.  Joan immediately took Graces hand in hers.

Off Harbor Boulevard she turned onto the 5 freeway heading south.  Needing her hand to shift she released Joan’s.  Immediately she recaptured it when she was done shifting.  They resumed their conversation as though nothing had happened.  Grace effortlessly pulled from the 5 freeway onto the 55 heading for Newport Beach where her apartment was located.

She told Joan about her apartment and how she had been fortunate to find it through friends who didn’t want to rent it out for summer rentals as it would get trashed.  The money was nice but not the headaches.  It was one of several they owned in a row.  The apartments were actually on the islands in Newport Bay. 

The 55 ended into Costa Mesa and they drove through to Newport Beach and over the bridge onto Balboa Island.  Multi-Million dollar homes were on these islands.  They were crammed into every available space.

Grace told Joan how lucky she was to live in the boonies as Joan had told her of Wisconsin.  Joan lived in a central Wisconsin town called Wausau.  She had moved there after her divorce with her three sons.  She had a gallery there in an old converted building downtown.  Her apartment was upstairs and convenient.  Her sons were grown now.  Her youngest in college.  Her oldest had even made her a grandma last year.

As they drove down a street on the island they came to a security booth.  The officer looked up and saw Grace.  Waving he pushed a button that opened the gate.  They pulled up in front of Graces apartment and she parked the Jaguar.  Grace walked up to her front door and unlocked it; opening it she let Joan precede her into the front room.  Grace showed her around. To Joan’s right was a kitchenette to her left the living room.  Further into the living room a hallway that led elsewhere.  Opening her blinds onto a beautiful water frontage Joan asked about the dock in front of the apartment.

“You have a boat?”

“No, I always wanted one.  Just never took the time to actually GET one.”  Grace smiled.

Grace went into the kitchen and pulled out a bottle of wine.  Holding it aloft to show Joan she silently asked if Joan wanted some.  Joan nodded and Grace proceeded to fill two wine glasses full.  Carrying the wine bottle under her arm and the two wine glasses in her hands she went to sit on the sofa.  Joan joined her there.  Grace handed her one of the glasses, a deep emerald green with cuts in the crystal.  Joan found her hand was shaking a little.  Grace noted that as well.

“Relax.”

“I don’t know why I’m so nervous.” Joan lied.

“Don’t you?”  Grace raised her eyebrows in question.

Smiling wryly down in to her glass Joan lifted it for a drink.  It ended up being quite a gulp and she almost choked.  Coughing and laughing she did indeed relax.  They resumed their conversation.  The talk was easy and non-invasive.  Just two people getting to know one another.

Joan told her about living in CA all those years ago.  Repeating some of the story that had been told at the party.  She told a very small amount about her disastrous marriage.  How she had only been 18 when she married.  Her first son born at 19.  Her second at 21 and her third at 23.  By then the marriage had turned very sour.

“What can I say?  I was young, naive, and in love with the idea of a happily ever after marriage.  The sad thing is once he drained my bank account he went after my mom’s and once that was gone, so was he.” 

“Actually, the happily ever after is what a lot of people dream for.  They don’t realize that Cinderella or Snow White probably had stretch marks, that their nails broke washing the castle, and that they got fat with age and children.” They shared a laugh at the image this portrayed.

It was relaxing and the time flew.  It was 1:00 before they knew it.  For Joan it was even later with the time difference.  Stifling a yawn, she put down her empty glass.  The wine bottle was now empty with their concerted efforts.  Joan realized something right then.  Her apparent prejudice against psychiatrists and psychologists was gone or at least against this particular one.  Grace was easy to talk to.  Not only that, Joan liked hearing what she had to say.  It wasn’t judgmental.  Her life hadn’t been any easier than Joan’s.  She was human.  She was real.  Looking over at Grace she realized how much she liked this person.  How attracted she was to this person.  How much she wanted to BE WITH this person.

Grace had been watching Joan throughout the afternoon and evening.  Talking with her at the show she immediately sensed Joan’s diverse intelligence.  That had drawn her immediately.  Her body was attractive as well.  She had to be about 5’7”.  Just 2” shorter than Grace’s 5’9”.  She held herself tall and walked with an easy going gate.  Her incredibly long brown hair was held back with clips and it flowed past her waist.  The red streaks in it looked natural and were.  The clothes she wore flowed along her body.  She wasn’t thin by any stretch of the imagination.  She was big boned but not fat.  Her face was round but well defined with high cheekbones.  Dark green eyes were framed by dark brown thick eyelashes and eyebrows.  Her nose was cute and not too long.  Her lips drew you in.  It was her smile though that really made her pretty.  Her teeth weren’t perfectly straight.  She wasn’t beautiful but when she laughed it made her seem so. 

Grace had watched her as they talked all evening.  She was unconscious about the flow of her own body movements.  Grace thought of this as her artistic movements.  Joan would have laughed and called these her autistic movements had she but known Graces thoughts.  Grace watched her effortlessly fit into the party and chat with the people she had known.  Making new friends from complete strangers.  She hadn’t been the life of the party but her diverse interests made her easy to talk to.  She drew people to her.  A lot of people would have had trouble just fitting in at a stranger’s party, especially a gay stranger’s party.  Not Joan.  It hadn’t troubled her in the slightest.

The more she watched and listened and talked the more aware of the attraction she became.  Kissing Joan in the car had scared her.  She was scared that she had frightened off this intelligent, amazing, woman.  So far though Joan didn’t show any signs of bolting.  Grace was determined to proceed with care.  She wanted to KNOW this woman, intimately.

Watching her hide the yawn she suddenly realized how late it was for Joan.  Apologizing she offered her the couch or the bed, whichever Joan preferred.

Caught off balance she stammered her reply “but I thought, I thought that you...” and she trailed off.  Blushing at her apparent misunderstanding Joan turned slightly away.

Realizing that Joan was embarrassed Grace quickly went to reassure her.  Leaning over on the couch she caught her by the shoulder and turned her back.  Joan’s head rose to look her in the face.  “I didn’t want to do anything that you didn’t want to do.  Okay?”

Nodding but mute Joan looked for that spark she had seen before.  It was there in Graces eyes.  Again something seemed to reach out between them.  Joan leaned slightly forward and met Grace halfway in a searing kiss.  It didn’t end.  Before she knew it Joan found herself pushed back on the couch with Grace half over her.  She could feel the desire in her own body.  Her crotch was wet with it and pulsing.  Grace’s beautiful body was pressed against her own and her hands were caressing her.  Joan’s own hands were kneading Graces shoulders, pulling at her, sliding down her back to pull her even more on top of Joan.  Grace deepened the kisses, drawing a half moan from Joan.  Panting heavily Grace pulled back.  Looking deep in Joan’s eyes she asked “Are you sure?”.

Joan whispered breathlessly “Very.”

At this Grace stood up, pulling herself up and off Joan.  It took a second to get her balance.  Looking down at a bewildered Joan she held out her hand and pulled Joan up and off the couch.  Planting a kiss on her lips Grace led Joan down the hallway.  Her bedroom was decorated with modern furniture.  Cold and sterile.  A small lamp was switched on by the bedside.  Joan could see into a bathroom across from the bed. 

Leading Joan to the bedside she took her in her arms and just held her.  Joan relaxed in her arms, pulled slightly back and looked up into Graces face.  Bending slightly Grace met Joan in a kiss.  It wasn’t enough for either of them.  Grace quickly began to undress Joan.  Joan tried to follow suit but was nervous and inept.  Stilling Joan’s shaking hands, Grace put the hands on Grace’s body in mute appeal for caresses.  This Joan did understand, want, and could do.  Swiftly Grace took off Joan’s flowing blouse.  Underneath was a satin push up bra.  Surprised at this Grace took the time to kiss along the top of Joan’s breasts.  Throwing the blouse to a chair, Grace unhooked the bra from in front and Joan’s breasts spilled out into Graces face.  Grace buried her nose between them. 

Joan was watching with a detached air.  She wasn’t sure what to do with herself.  Grace obviously knew what she was doing and Joan tried to follow her lead.  Joan’s hesitant hand on Graces body was doing more than Joan realized.  Grace was already losing control.  She took deep breathes and calmed herself.  She didn’t want to scare Joan at the intensity of her passion.  Not yet.  Not when it was all so new to Joan.

“Are you all right?”  Joan asked.

“Yes, it’s just that I want you.  Immensely.  But I don’t want to frighten you.” Grace breathed in her ear.

“It’s all right, I’m not frightened.  If something doesn’t feel right, I’ll let you know.”

With that Grace felt much better and began raining kisses down Joan’s neck and chest, leading to her breasts that were spilt out of the bra.  Pulling the bra off the rest of the way, Grace threw it on the blouse.  Reaching for Joan’s pants fastener Joan stopped her.  Grace looked up to see the desire flooding Joan’s eyes.  Joan reached to remove the blazer that Grace was wearing.  That too wound up on the chair.  Joan gently began unfastening the buttons to Graces baby blue blouse, a lot more competent and not shaking now.  Her fingertips grazed Graces flesh.  Pushing the blouse off her shoulders the whole thing was stopped because they hadn’t unfastened the buttons at the wrists.  Grace was effectively trapped in her own blouse.  Joan’s shoulders began to shake with laughter.  After a moment of frustration, Grace joined her in laughing at their predicament.  This eased the tension a bit and relaxed both of them.  Pulling the blouse back on she quickly released her wrists and threw off the blouse.  After a moment’s hesitation Joan unfastened the bra holding in Graces breasts.  This too was discarded.  Joan stopped, uncertain and nervous.  Grace lifted her chin with one finger and gently kissed her, which soothed her fears, igniting more of her passion.  Joan wasn’t sure how this immense attraction had come about but she wanted this woman more than she could bear.  In short order they were both standing there naked.  Joan shyly looked everywhere but AT Graces body.  Grace had no qualms and looked lustfully over Joan’s.

Pulling her in for an embrace, Grace could feel the tension in Joan’s body.  The unfamiliarity of a woman’s body was scaring her, despite her wantings.  Grace soothed her with gentle caresses.  Nothing intimate.  Just gentle caresses.  Soon Joan was returning those caresses and reaching to Grace for a kiss.  Joan surprised Grace with the intensity of the passion that came with that kiss.  Grace wondered if Joan was as aware of what she was doing as Grace was.  She didn’t think so.  The caresses became more fevered and gently intimate.  They both wanted it, they craved it.  The first touch below her navel had Joan making small moaning noises, unaware how inflaming they were, they coincided with her harsh breathing from the kisses they were exchanging.  Graces hand circled lower to Joan’s lower hair.  Definitely red in color, her fingers stretched through it, touching lightly.  Joan took her own hand and pressed Graces harder against her crotch, slightly grinding it in, her hips pushing against the hands.  Surprised, Grace granted her wish.

At the first touch of her clit Joan’s knees began to buckle.  Grace lowered her to the bed and began making love to her in earnest.  No hesitation.  Determined caresses meant to arouse her.  Joan was nibbling along Graces shoulder but she actually bit her when Grace touched her wet crotch.  Moaning in a pleading sort of way, Joan was on fire.  Grace set out to put more fuel on the fire by placing a finger inside of her and moving slowly.  Joan bucked up at that hand.  Two fingers and she was moaning, shamelessly.  Grace knew her own crotch was wet from these goings on.  She placed Joan’s other hand on her own crotch and cringed a little at how zealously Joan imitated her.  Slowing her down a little to an even rhythm had them both in ecstasy.  Grace came quickly.  She knew her body well and knew the desires that had been building all night.  She captured Joan’s mouth again with her own and deepened the kisses; deeply her tongue plunged, imitating her fingers.  She could tell by the gushing moisture on her hand and the moans coming from Joan how close she was to a climax.  Grace captured Joan’s scream in her mouth as she came.  Grace didn’t stop the rhythm though.  She continued until Joan had come a second time.  Little cries followed for a time.  Grace was amazed at the power of Joan’s climax.  Smiling to herself at what she had caused, she lay down next to her, kissing her breasts and her mouth, in a thank you.  Soothing caresses followed.  Not wanting to frighten her by doing other things to her, Grace decided not to proceed any further tonight.

When their breathing had returned to normal, Grace rose and went to the bathroom to clean up.  As she had left so abruptly, Joan was confused.  She laid there stunned.  Her own insecurities surfaced and she thought she had done something wrong.  Joan was about to follow to the bathroom when Grace returned with a warm wash cloth.  She proceeded to wash between Joan’s legs much to her mortification.  Joan reached for the cloth to finish and Grace let her knowing she needed to adjust.  Joan was surprised and then embarrassed at the amount of cum that she was cleaning up.  It seemed to be never ending.  Finally she rose to go to the bathroom and finish cleaning herself.

Shyly returning to the bedroom she saw that Grace had pulled off the bedspread and pulled down the sheets.  She was unselfconsciously naked as she adjusted the pillows.  Joan watched her from the bathroom door.  Grace looked up and with her hand invited her into the bed.  Hesitating only slightly, Joan joined her.  Grace pulled her into an embrace with Joan’s head resting on her shoulder.  They snuggled together.

“Any regrets?”

Moving slightly to face up to her Joan replied “No, should there be?”

“That depends on you actually.  I don’t have any.”

“I don’t think I do either.”

Smiling, Grace leaned over and kissed her gently.  Lying there together, holding each other was just so nice.  Both became drowsy.

“Grace, I must tell you something.”

Instantly awake and looking for her regrets Grace let Joan rise up.  “What?”

Her face a mixture of emotions Joan was looking down at her hands.  They were entwined with Graces in a hand hold.  Disentangling them, Joan took a deep breath and blurted “I’ve never had a climax before.”  Her faced flushed with her confession.  She looked up to Grace and noted the amazement in her expression.

“Never?”  She asked in astonishment.  The passion that this woman had shared with her made that statement sound like a lie.

Joan shook her head.  Her face was darker if possible with embarrassment.

“But you were married for seven years, you said.”

Nodding in agreement Joan looked back down in mortification.  “I know I’ve been close several times but never actually made it over the mountain.”

Blown away at this news, Grace could only stare.  Pulling herself together she realized how vulnerable this woman was who lay in her bed.  “Not even by yourself?”

Shaking her head Joan looked up.  Grace could see the hurt that this news had inflicted on this woman.  Reaching over, Grace again took her hands in hers and said “Hey, this isn’t ANYTHING to be ashamed of, okay?  I can tell you I KNOW for a fact that it couldn’t possibly be your fault.  After what you just showed me you never need to convince me that you can’t orgasm.  You may not know it but that was pretty powerful stuff.”

Looking up to see if she was just being placated, Joan smiled.  Returning it, Grace again pulled her against her chest, kissing her on the way down, cuddling her close.  They both drifted off to sleep.

K’Anne Meinel first wrote SHIPS in 2003 over the course of two weeks.  She then played with it for several years before publishing it as an e-book on Smashwords.com and then being approached to publish it in book form.  After that it was published on Amazon.com as an e-book.  In the meantime she published some 35 novellas and novels of various genres.  Originally from Wisconsin many of her stories have taken on locations from and around the state.  A gypsy at heart she has lived in many locations and plans to continue doing that.  Her fans have compared her to some of the great authors of our times including Danielle Steel and Dean Koontz.  She has two sons and raised them with her mother until her untimely death when she continued to raise them by herself creating two strong men of independent means.  Videos of several of her books are available on YouTube outlining some of the locations of her books and telling a little bit more…giving the readers insight into her mind as she created these wonderful stories.

Other Novels and Novella’s from K’Anne Meinel:                        (*notates a Novel vs. a Novella)

Alone in the Laundromat can she get away with what she needs to do, does she dare? What about when she is discovered.

Agitated:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B008IBDC4E

Hasn't there always been a place you wanted to go to, that you dreamed about? What if you made it a reality with the one that you love? All your fantasies and dreams come true?

Beach Dreams:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LY7GAM

This is what happens when I wear a bikini for the first time. A short erotic story that tells a tale for those who understand that BIKINIS ARE DANGEROUS!

Bikini's are Dangerous 1:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005L9VQ6W

Once again we prove that Bikini's can't be trusted, that these itty bitty scraps of material, are DANGEROUS!

Bikini's are Dangerous 2:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LXXBXE

Proving that Bikini's are more than just for swimming.

Bikini's are Dangerous 3:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LY7KCQ

Rio de Janeiro is well known as the world's premiere beach destination. Will I wear my bikini or not as they are also known for their nude or clothing optional beaches...BIKINI'S ARE DANGEROUS!

Bikini's are Dangerous 4:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005M4W3K4

When you are unsure about your body, being around those who are not only fit and trim but bikini clad can be inhibiting as well as distracting. As I work on my body, my confidence and my attraction to this bikini clad body that helps me achieve these results develops. Finally admitting our mutual attraction leads to a situation that proves BIKINI'S ARE DANGEROUS!

Bikini's are Dangerous 5:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005MJA9N2

All FIVE in the series

*Bikini's are Dangerous The Complete Series:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005XFTGXE

In Print: https://www.createspace.com/3876072

Amazon: http://www.amazon.com /dp/1477455434

Dealing with the death of your best friend, the second parent to your children, your mother is hard enough but Kay now also has to deal with the house she had bought for them to all live in.  It’s a ‘fixer upper’ and requires a lot of work for the single mom.  A new home, a new life, new friends leads to a family she hadn’t anticipated or planned for…

Kay is doing the best she can, trying to deal with everything when Jackie enters her life.  They become good friends but how was Kay to know that she would change her life in ways she had never anticipated…

*Children of another Mother:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005OS4WW0

In Print: https://www.createspace.com/3789298

Amazon: https://www. amazon.com/dp/1470021617

20 Erotic Short Stories

*Erotica:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005KLVMUG

In Print: https://www.createspace.com/3875982

Amazon: http://www.amazon.com/ dp/1477454764

A warm loving relationship, a warm loving body, who wouldn't want to come home to that? What happens to Melinda & Em on Family Night...

Family Night 1:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005L9VPOU

Melinda & Em show that Family Night isn't the same every week and especially NOT for two women in love.

Family Night 2:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LY7S2I

What would you do to be with the one you love....this fantasy tale answers that question but not necessarily in the way you would expect.

Fantasy:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005L9VP3G

How do you cope with a life that you are bored with?  You make a new one right?  Be careful what you wish for because you might get a whole lot more than you bargained for….

When you’re bored with your current life, take a trip, that always changes things right?  What Analisa Meunier didn’t realize is that for every decision you make in your life it can change everything.  A new life, a new country, a new family, a new threat to all of that…will she survive?  Will they?

Baroness Lydia Von Horn has never met an American like Analisa Meunier.  Hiding her own identity leads to problems in their initial relationship, but making a family, a life, and surviving with both intact is the real challenge.

From Oconomowoc, Wisconsin to Hammerbruke, Germany, from Cambria, California, to Munich, Germany, their lives and trials and tribulations take them around the world.

*Germanic:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005URRNZS

Video: http://youtu.be/2lNcDhYG7yE

What happens when you fall in love with your best friend? What if that best friend is a GHOST?

Stacey is your normal teenager, living with the the 'normal' teenage angst moments. She just happens to have a friend who is a ghost. This takes her on a journey, while it would have been normal for most people, it is guided by her friend Renata who just happens to be dead. As the years go by and Stacey experiences life she finds that love eludes her until she realizes it has been there all along. What do you do when the love of your life turns out to be a GHOST?

Ghostly Love:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LXX6V6

Video: http://youtu.be/zyC5CNIfNvg

Claudia is looking for a new playmate/partner. Can she train one to her satisfaction? Brenda is looking for...she isn't sure what but in Claudia she finds a woman she can admire, trust, and eventually love. Can Brenda heal Claudia's cold heart?

Heel or Heal Book 1:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LY7JUO

Leah is blonde, Anglo, and up until recently, unable to fulfill her fantasies that she has been having with her internet friend for months. A sudden winfall allows her to seek out her friend, her potential lover, and fulfill those wants, desires, and fantasies.

Carmen has never felt like this for an Anglo, she herself is a Latina and her friends cannot understand her being faithful to a woman she has never met.

Meeting each other for the first time is explosive.

Internet Dreamers:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005M4KFNG

Alexis isn't KEPT in the standard sense of the word. She has her own life, her own money, she is her own woman, and yet Sasha keeps pulling her back....an intriguing idea for all of us who wonder what it would be like to have unlimited funds to do what we want, when we want, and with whom...

Kept:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LIX4HC

This author’s humorous view on kissing

Kiss:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LD2W5C

When you unexpectedly fall in love, don’t you take it for what it’s worth?  Don’t you love the person while you can?  When you can?  What if they live on the other side of the globe though?  Could you handle that long of a distance?  Patience becomes the word when two women of independent character fall unexpectedly in love.  From different lifestyles, to different geographic locations, the problems of maintaining this relationship seem astronomical.  Just when they think they have solved these minor problems, new ones seem to pop up.  Will they survive a Long Distance Romance?

Eliza is from the Midwestern United States, Wisconsin.  Independent, a business woman who has finally achieved her dream.  She is determined to fulfill and continue to live this dream when in walks a woman that knocks the old dreams out of her head for new ones.  Will she someday have the woman of her dreams?  Should she abandon that what she knows for the unknown?  Can she have what she knows she wants?

Krystal is from Austria.  Rich, cultured, and bored; she has seen everything and done everything.  A side trip on another trip to the United States proves to be interesting when she walks into Eliza’s store and is knocked on her back side by the feelings that this woman provokes.  The distance thing is easy to someone who owns a jet but even she has responsibilities back home.  Will she be able to have this woman she has fallen so deeply in love with?  A woman who fascinates her, intrigues her, and challenges everything she is?  Even if all her dreams come true, is it enough to keep them together?

*Long Distance Romance:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/ B005KEK2EU

Video: http://youtu.be/hcHq56MYe-A

In Print: https://www.createspace.com/3734898

Amazon: https://www.amazon.com /dp/1467999377

A short story that isn't quite what you expect it to be. Warm, loving, and erotic, joining the MILE HIGH CLUB wasn't going to turn out like expected.

Mile High Club:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LPSJF2

Meeting a mysterious woman in a bar, Deirdre's life is about to change. The abuse from her husband stops suddenly as this woman enters their lives. What does this woman want in exchange for her help?

Mysterious Malice (Book 1): 

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005Q17Y4I

Murder requires technique, it requires meticulous planning, and genuine care if you’re going to do it right, right?  Random acts of violence are not Alice’s style, however when forced on her, well let’s just play along….

Meticulous Malice delves deeper into who Alice really is…let’s play by HER rules…

Meticulous Malice (Book 2):

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005SJL8O0

Making a mistake is something Alice DOESN'T do. Can she deal with the fact that someone might not have needed to die? Can she deal with it when someone else makes a fatal mistake? Into Alice's arena comes Senator's Cecilia and Ken Edwards, is the interest she sees for her money, her power, or her desirable body? Pursuing this 'friendship' will create consequences none of them intended...

Mistaken Malice (Book 3):

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B006KX8FBC

Alice is angry and out for revenge!

Malicious Malice (Book 4):

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B007MGRLVG

When Alice gets a plea for help from a friend of her sister can she do anything to free her from the bonds of a sadistic man determined to have her?  What about the bonds that Kathy begins to place on Alice's cold little heart, how will this affect the killer in Alice....

Masterful Malice (Book 5):

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B007NUPI4I

Malice Masterpieces The First Five Books:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B007O6GPQQ

In Print: https://www.createspace.com/3875990

Amazon: https://www.amazon.com /dp/1477454861

Alice is getting married, has she finally fallen in love…and first comes love, then comes marriage, then comes the baby or babies in the baby carriage?  Is this possible for Alice’s cold little heart?

Matrimonial Malice (Book 6):

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B0086K9I4K

Dealing with the death of her wife, Alice finds raising a teenage daughter and two other children to be a challenge.  She hadn’t planned to ever be a parent, but for the love of her wife, now deceased she will do what she has to.

A threat to her teenage daughter leads to other revelations that bring out the ‘old’ Alice we all know and loved….her predator instincts are aroused…what will she do next?

Mourning Malice (Book 7):

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B008GPTEDA

In book 8 of the MALICE series Alice finds out the truth about the past year and the manipulations others have enacted on her and her family.  Her anger burns hot and she returns to what she was born to be...a killer.  Our anti-hero returns as she wreaks vengeance for the sake of her family...

Murderous Malice (Book 8):

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B008UNAJNC

The New Jersey Turnpike is an interesting stretch of highway. On the Parkway, we couldn't wait after stopping at a road stop...could I tempt her?

On the Parkway:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005M31BUS

Based on a Spanish soap opera out of Madrid Spain, this short story is my take on what would have happened had I been there.

Quickie ~ Against the Car:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LPSAB0

I'm too tired to think straight when I'm attacked by my girlfriend...

Quickie ~ Against the Wall:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LPSBM8

My girlfriend attacks me and takes me over the back of the couch...

Quickie ~ Over the Couch:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LPSJGQ

It takes some persuasion but I take my girlfriend Under the Pier

Quickie ~ Under the Pier:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005M2QJRY

Marley has become a successful horse breeder and rancher.  Gypsy Vanner's have become her life.  She makes ALL the decisions in her life, at her work, in her home but she is horribly alone. 

Alexandra, Alex to her friends has been independent and alone for a long time now.  Very successful in her job which gives her great satisfaction she finds being alone to be its greatest draw back.

When the two lifelong friends meet up after years apart can the spark they now feel heal the rift that tore them apart for so long?  Have they both grown up and past the pettiness and the competition that drove them before?  As adults will they recognize the spark as attraction and do something about it?

For Alex it's a lot of firsts can she overcome her hesitation over her former friend's attraction, can she trust Marley enough to enter into a sexual relationship that will affect both of their lives?

Sapphic Cowgirl:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B0092VEQ7G

Ashley is a Midwestern girl who is enjoying the life in Southern California.  She learns to surf, a lifelong dream that wasn’t possible in Illinois.  Now she meets professional surfer Willow Samuels who becomes a good friend to her.  How good isn’t really apparent until she realizes there is a mutual attraction.  Can a virgin such as Ashley cope with the feelings that are building inside her for the famous surfer?  Can a Midwestern girl with all the morals and hang-ups ingrained in her overcome them to actually enter into a Sapphic romance with this woman?

Ashley is conflicted when she realizes she is having feelings for her famous friend Willow.  When Willow makes a pass at her she realizes that her friend is gay and attracted to her, how can she overcome a lifetime of ethics and values that just might destroy the happiness that Willow offers her?

Sapphic Surfer:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LVQM46

Video: http://youtu.be/jHj0LJzFlRU

Ships are created when a straight woman finds herself falling in love with a gay women.  The complexities of maintain such a friendship and relationship over the next 20 years…

Joan is a world renowned artist who is straight, has three children, and is content with her life when she meets Grace, a respected psychiatrist who also happens to be a lesbian.  Joan is conflicted and has to deal with her feelings, the incredible woman she finds herself in love with, and the relationship that occurs over the next 20 years.

*SHIPS:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005KEJV2O

Paperback:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/1462643396/ref=r_soa_w_d

http://www.barnesandnoble.com/w/ships-kanne-meinel/1106019278

Video: http://youtu.be/OXRE-958kY8

Relaxed inhibitions happen when my girl drinks double her quota...

Snoggered:
http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005NSDYDO

Firm bodies, flashing flanks, beauty...and the horses aren't bad either! It all begins in a stable...

Stable Affair:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005LY7G8O

Loving a woman is hard enough, living with her is as well, add children to the mix it makes it impossible, especially when they are STOLEN!

Sheila went through a painful divorce, her ex-husband is biter and vindictive.  Leaving him for another person, a woman is more than he can bear, revenge is on his mind!

STOLEN:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B006R8EJ38

Sam is a unique woman. She goes after what she wants in life, wherever it may take her. This time it takes her to Southeast Asia to pan for diamonds in the islands. It’s dirty, hot, and dangerous. Her trip is worth it though as she finds what she came for, finding a woman who is intrigued by her, the adventure, and more is just a bonus. Felicia goes along on another trip; could it be fatal for both of them to go deep in the jungle to search for these elusive stones?

The Rockhound:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B006R8K83I

Erin Ingram is an enormously successful Hollywood star.  She has stared, directed, and produced many films over her long career, starting as a child.  She has even won several Academy Awards.  She is also a closeted lesbian.  Will announcing to the world that she is in love with a woman destroy her long and successful career?  Is the world ready to let the ‘girl next door’ come out of the closet?

Meeting Erin Ingram was a delight and a surprise to author Kate McCall.  Better yet, there seemed to be an attraction.  Getting to know her she was thrilled at their relationship as it developed.  Her own career as a successful novelist made her more than equal for the talented Ms. Ingram.  Will announcing their relationship to the public destroy their love, their careers, or their blended families?

*To Love a Shooting Star:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005MJA87O

I nearly drown as I make love to my girl in a pool...or a pool of water...

Wet & Wet Again:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/B005M2QP8W

K'Anne Meinel Fan Page: http://www.facebook.com/K.Anne.Meinel.Fan.Page?sk=wall&filter=2

Or contact me @ kannemeinel@aim.com.

Sensual Sapphic Video: http://youtu.be/oxDIKNNRNC0

Biography of Books Video: http://youtu.be/lXFhJd3nUos

First Movie about book covers: http://youtu.be/PDavhcwQ4PE

Twitter: https://twitter.com/#!/KAnneMeinel

Website: http://kannemeinel.com/

Table of Contents

Copyright

Bent over Backwards

FANTASY

Wet

FAMILY NIGHT

Bikini’s Are Dangerous

Quickie ~ Against the Car

Kept

Quickie ~ Against the Wall

Quickie ~ Over the Couch

Mile High Club

Ghostly Love

Quickie ~ Under the Pier

Bikini’s are Dangerous 2

On the Parkway

Stable Affair

Dream of the Beach

Bikini’s are Dangerous 3

Heel or Heal

Wet ~ Again

Kiss

SHIPS: Excerpt

Other Novels and Novella’s from K’Anne Meinel: